The reason of church-government urg'd against prelaty by Mr. John Milton ; in two books.
         Milton, John, 1608-1674.
      
       
         This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A50949 of text R3223 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Wing M2175). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
       Approx. 166 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 34 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         EarlyPrint Project
         Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO
         2017
         A50949
         Wing M2175
         ESTC R3223
         12578479
         ocm 12578479
         63661
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A50949)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 63661)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 250:E137, no 9)
      
       
         
           
             The reason of church-government urg'd against prelaty by Mr. John Milton ; in two books.
             Milton, John, 1608-1674.
          
           [2], 65 p.
           
             Printed by E. G. for Iohn Rothwell ...,
             London :
             1641.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Thomason Collection, British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Episcopacy -- Early works to 1800.
           Church and state -- England.
           Great Britain -- History -- Charles I, 1625-1649.
        
      
    
       A50949  R3223  (Wing M2175).  civilwar no The reason of church-governement urg'd against prelaty by Mr. John Milton. In two books. Milton, John 1642    32451 365 0 0 0 0 0 112 F  The  rate of 112 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the F category of texts with  100 or more defects per 10,000 words. 
        2002-07 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2002-08 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2002-09 Rina Kor
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2002-09 Rina Kor
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2002-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
       
       
         
           THE
           REASON
           OF
           Church-governement
           Urg'd
           against
           PRELATY
           By
           Mr.
           
             John
             Milton
             .
          
        
         
           In
           two
           Books
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             E.
             G.
          
           for
           
             Iohn
             Rothwell
             ,
          
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           the
           Sunne
           in
           
             Pauls
          
           Church-yard
           .
           1641.
           
        
      
    
     
       
       
       
         
           The
           Reason
           of
           Church-government
           urg'd
           against
           PRELATY
           .
        
         
           
             THE
             PREFACE
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             publishing
             of
             humane
             lawes
             ,
             which
             for
             the
             most
             part
             aime
             not
             beyond
             the
             good
             of
             civill
             society
             ,
             to
             set
             them
             barely
             forth
             to
             the
             people
             without
             reason
             or
             Preface
             ,
             like
             a
             physicall
             prescript
             ,
             or
             only
             with
             threatnings
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             a
             lordly
             command
             ,
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             
               Plato
            
             was
             thought
             to
             be
             done
             neither
             generously
             nor
             wisely
             .
             His
             advice
             was
             ,
             seeing
             that
             persuasion
             certainly
             is
             a
             more
             winning
             ,
             and
             more
             manlike
             way
             to
             keepe
             men
             in
             obedience
             then
             feare
             ,
             that
             to
             such
             lawes
             as
             were
             of
             principall
             moment
             ;
             there
             should
             be
             us'd
             as
             an
             induction
             ,
             some
             well
             temper'd
             discourse
             ,
             shewing
             how
             good
             ,
             how
             gainfull
             ,
             how
             happy
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             to
             live
             according
             to
             honesty
             and
             justice
             ,
             which
             being
             utter'd
             with
             those
             native
             colours
             and
             graces
             of
             speech
             ,
             as
             true
             eloquence
             the
             daughter
             of
             vertue
             can
             best
             bestow
             upon
             her
             mothers
             praises
             ,
             would
             so
             incite
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             manner
             ,
             charme
             the
             multitude
             into
             the
             love
             of
             that
             which
             is
             really
             good
             ,
             as
             to
             imbrace
             it
             ever
             after
             ,
             not
             of
             custome
             and
             awe
             ,
             which
             most
             men
             do
             ,
             but
             of
             choice
             and
             purpose
             ,
             with
             true
             and
             constant
             delight
             .
             But
             this
             practice
             we
             may
             learn
             ,
             from
             a
             better
             &
             more
             ancient
             authority
             ,
             then
             any
             heathen
             writer
             hath
             to
             give
             us
             ,
             and
             indeed
             being
             a
             point
             of
             so
             high
             wisdome
             &
             worth
             ,
             how
             could
             it
             be
             but
             we
             should
             find
             it
             in
             that
             book
             ,
             within
             whose
             sacred
             context
             all
             wisdome
             is
             infolded
             ?
             
               Moses
            
             therefore
             the
             only
             Lawgiver
             that
             we
             can
             believe
             to
             have
             beene
             visibly
             taught
             of
             God
             ,
             knowing
             how
             vaine
             it
             was
             to
             write
             lawes
             to
             men
             whose
             hearts
             were
             not
             first
             season'd
             with
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             and
             of
             his
             workes
             ,
             began
             from
             the
             book
             of
             Genesis
             ,
             as
             a
             prologue
             to
             his
             lawer
             ;
             which
             
               Josephus●
            
             ight
             well
             hath
             noted
             .
             That
             the
             nation
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             reading
             therein
             the
             universall
             goodnesse
             of
             God
             to
             all
             creatures
             in
             the
             Creation
             ,
             and
             his
             peculiar
             favour
             to
             them
             in
             his
             election
             of
             
               Abraham
            
             their
             ancestor
             ,
             from
             
             whom
             they
             could
             derive
             so
             many
             blessings
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             might
             be
             mov'd
             to
             obey
             si
             cerely
             by
             knowing
             so
             good
             a
             reason
             of
             their
             obedience
             .
             If
             then
             in
             the
             administration
             of
             civill
             justice
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             obscurity
             of
             Ceremoniall
             rites
             ,
             such
             care
             was
             had
             by
             the
             wisest
             of
             the
             heathen
             ,
             and
             by
             
               Moses
            
             among
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             to
             instruct
             them
             at
             least
             in
             a
             generall
             reason
             of
             that
             government
             to
             which
             their
             subjection
             was
             requir'd
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             ought
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             under
             the
             Gospell
             seek●
             to
             informe
             their
             understanding
             in
             the
             reason
             of
             that
             government
             which
             the
             Church
             claimes
             to
             have
             over
             them
             :
             especially
             for
             that
             the
             Church
             hath
             in
             her
             immediate
             cure
             those
             inner
             parts
             and
             affections
             of
             the
             mind
             where
             the
             seat
             of
             reason
             is
             ;
             having
             power
             to
             examine
             our
             spirituall
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             to
             demand
             from
             us
             in
             Gods
             behalfe
             a
             service
             intirely
             reasonable
             .
             But
             because
             about
             the
             manner
             and
             order
             of
             this
             government
             ,
             whether
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             Presbyteriall
             ,
             or
             Prelaticall
             ,
             such
             endlesse
             question
             ,
             or
             rather
             uproare
             is
             arisen
             in
             this
             land
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             justly
             term'd
             ,
             what
             the
             feaver
             is
             to
             the
             Physitians
             ,
             the
             eternall
             reproach
             of
             our
             Divines
             ;
             whilest
             other
             profound
             C●
             erks
             of
             late
             greatly
             ,
             as
             they
             conceive
             ,
             to
             the
             advancement
             of
             Prelaty
             ,
             are
             so
             earnestly
             meting
             out
             the
             Lydian
             proconsular
             Asia
             ,
             to
             make
             good
             the
             prime
             metropolis
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             as
             if
             some
             of
             our
             Prelates
             in
             all
             haste
             meant
             to
             change
             their
             solle
             ,
             and
             become
             neighbours
             to
             the
             English
             Bishop
             of
             Chalcedon
             ;
             and
             whilest
             good
             
               Breerwood
            
             as
             busily
             bestirres
             himselfe
             in
             our
             vulgar
             tongue
             to
             divide
             precisely
             the
             three
             Patriarchats
             ,
             of
             Rome
             ,
             Alexandria
             ,
             and
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             whether
             to
             any
             of
             these
             England
             doth
             belong
             ,
             I
             shall
             in
             the
             meane
             while
             not
             cease
             to
             hope
             through
             the
             mercy
             and
             grace
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             head
             and
             husband
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             that
             England
             shortly
             is
             to
             belong
             ,
             neither
             to
             See
             Patriarchall
             ,
             nor
             See
             Prelaticall
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             faithfull
             feeding
             and
             disciplining
             of
             that
             ministeriall
             order
             ,
             which
             the
             blessed
             Apostles
             constituted
             throughout
             the
             Churches
             :
             and
             this
             I
             shall
             assay
             to
             prove
             can
             be
             no
             other
             ,
             then
             that
             of
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             .
             And
             if
             any
             man
             incline
             to
             thinke
             I
             undertake
             a
             taske
             too
             difficult
             for
             my
             yeares
             ,
             I
             trust
             through
             the
             supreme
             inlightning
             assistance
             farre
             otherwise
             ;
             for
             my
             yeares
             ,
             be
             they
             few
             or
             many
             ,
             what
             imports
             it
             ?
             so
             they
             bring
             reason
             ,
             let
             that
             be
             looke
             on
             :
             and
             for
             the
             task
             ,
             from
             hence
             that
             the
             question
             in
             hand
             is
             so
             needfull
             to
             be
             known
             at
             this
             time
             chiefly
             by
             every
             meaner
             capacity
             ,
             and
             containes
             in
             it
             the
             explication
             of
             many
             admirable
             and
             heavenly
             privileges
             reacht
             out
             to
             us
             by
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             I
             conclude
             the
             task
             must
             be
             easie
             .
             God
             having
             to
             this
             end
             ordain'd
             his
             Gospell
             to
             be
             the
             revelation
             of
             his
             power
             and
             wisdome
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
             And
             
             this
             is
             one
             depth
             of
             his
             wisdome
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             so
             plainly
             reveale
             so
             great
             a
             measure
             of
             it
             to
             the
             grosse
             distorted
             apprehension
             of
             decay'd
             mankinde
             .
             Let
             others
             therefore
             dread
             and
             shun
             the
             Scriptures
             for
             their
             darknesse
             ,
             I
             shall
             wish
             I
             may
             deserve
             to
             be
             reckon'd
             among
             those
             who
             admire
             and
             dwell
             upon
             them
             for
             their
             clearnesse
             .
             And
             this
             seemes
             to
             be
             the
             cause
             why
             in
             those
             places
             of
             holy
             writ
             ,
             wherein
             is
             treated
             of
             Church-government
             ,
             the
             reasons
             thereof
             are
             not
             formally
             ,
             and
             profestly
             set
             downe
             ,
             because
             to
             him
             that
             heeds
             attentively
             the
             drift
             and
             scope
             of
             Christian
             profession
             ,
             they
             easily
             imply
             themselves
             ,
             which
             thing
             further
             to
             explane
             ,
             having
             now
             prefac'd
             enough
             ,
             I
             shall
             no
             longer
             deferre
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               That
               Church-government
               is
               prescrib'd
               in
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               say
               otherwise
               is
               unsound
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             first
             and
             greatest
             reason
             of
             Church-government
             ,
             we
             may
             securely
             with
             the
             assent
             of
             many
             on
             the
             adverse
             part
             ,
             affirme
             to
             be
             ,
             because
             we
             finde
             it
             so
             ordain'd
             and
             set
             out
             to
             us
             by
             the
             appointment
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             but
             whether
             this
             be
             Presbyteriall
             ,
             or
             Prelaticall
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             brought
             to
             the
             scanning
             ,
             untill
             I
             have
             said
             what
             is
             meet
             to
             some
             who
             do
             not
             think
             it
             for
             the
             ease
             of
             their
             inconsequent
             opinions
             ,
             to
             grant
             that
             Church
             discipline
             is
             platform'd
             in
             the
             Bible
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             left
             to
             the
             discretion
             of
             men
             .
             To
             this
             conceit
             of
             theirs
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             both
             unsound
             and
             untrue
             .
             For
             there
             is
             not
             that
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             of
             more
             grave
             and
             urgent
             importance
             throughout
             the
             whole
             life
             of
             man
             ,
             then
             is
             discipline
             .
             What
             need
             I
             instance
             ?
             He
             that
             hath
             read
             with
             judgement
             ,
             of
             Nations
             and
             Common-wealths
             ,
             of
             Cities
             and
             Camps
             ,
             of
             peace
             and
             warre
             ,
             sea
             and
             land
             ,
             will
             readily
             agree
             that
             the
             flourishing
             and
             decaying
             of
             all
             civill
             societies
             ,
             all
             the
             moments
             and
             turnings
             of
             humane
             occasions
             are
             mov'd
             to
             and
             fro
             as
             upon
             the
             axle
             of
             discipline
             .
             So
             that
             whatsoever
             power
             or
             sway
             in
             mortall
             things
             weaker
             men
             have
             attributed
             to
             fortune
             ,
             I
             durst
             with
             more
             confidence
             (
             the
             honour
             of
             divine
             providence
             ever
             sav'd
             )
             ascribe
             either
             to
             the
             vigor
             ,
             or
             the
             slacknesse
             of
             discipline
             .
             Nor
             is
             there
             any
             sociable
             perfection
             in
             this
             life
             
             civill
             or
             sacred
             that
             can
             be
             above
             discipline
             ,
             but
             she
             is
             that
             which
             with
             her
             musicall
             cords
             preserves
             and
             holds
             all
             the
             parts
             thereof
             together
             .
             Hence
             in
             those
             perfect
             armies
             of
             
               Cyrus
            
             in
             
               Xenophon
               ,
            
             and
             
               Scipio
            
             in
             the
             Roman
             stories
             ,
             the
             excellence
             of
             military
             skill
             was
             esteem'd
             ,
             not
             by
             the
             not
             needing
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             readiest
             submitting
             to
             the
             edicts
             of
             their
             commander
             .
             And
             certainly
             discipline
             is
             not
             only
             the
             removall
             of
             disorder
             ,
             but
             if
             any
             visible
             shape
             can
             be
             given
             to
             divine
             things
             ,
             the
             very
             visible
             shape
             and
             image
             of
             vertue
             ,
             whereby
             she
             is
             not
             only
             seene
             in
             the
             regular
             gestures
             and
             motions
             of
             her
             heavenly
             paces
             as
             she
             walkes
             ,
             but
             also
             makes
             the
             harmony
             of
             her
             voice
             audible
             to
             mortall
             eares
             .
             Yea
             the
             Angels
             themselves
             ,
             in
             whom
             no
             disorder
             is
             fear'd
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             that
             saw
             them
             in
             his
             rapture
             describes
             ,
             are
             distinguisht
             and
             quaternion●
             into
             their
             celestiall
             Princedomes
             ,
             and
             Satrapies
             ,
             according
             as
             God
             himselfe
             hath
             writ
             his
             imperiall
             decrees
             through
             the
             great
             provinces
             of
             heav'n
             .
             The
             state
             also
             of
             the
             blessed
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             perfect
             ,
             is
             not
             therefore
             left
             without
             discipline
             ,
             whose
             golden
             survaying
             reed
             marks
             out
             and
             measures
             every
             quarter
             and
             circuit
             of
             new
             Jerusalem
             .
             Yet
             is
             it
             not
             to
             be
             conceiv'd
             that
             those
             eternall
             effluences
             of
             sanctity
             and
             love
             in
             the
             glorified
             Saints
             should
             by
             this
             meanes
             be
             confin'd
             and
             cloy'd
             with
             repetition
             of
             that
             which
             is
             prescrib'd
             ,
             but
             that
             our
             happinesse
             may
             or
             be
             it selfe
             into
             a
             thousand
             vagancies
             of
             glory
             and
             delight
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             kinde
             of
             eccentricall
             equation
             be
             as
             it
             were
             an
             invariable
             Planet
             of
             joy
             and
             felicity
             ,
             how
             much
             lesse
             can
             we
             believe
             that
             God
             would
             leave
             his
             fraile
             and
             feeble
             ,
             though
             not
             lesse
             beloved
             Church
             here
             below
             to
             the
             perpetuall
             stumble
             of
             conjecture
             and
             disturbance
             in
             this
             our
             darke
             voyage
             without
             the
             card
             and
             compasse
             of
             Discipline
             .
             Which
             is
             so
             hard
             to
             be
             of
             mans
             making
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             see
             even
             in
             the
             guidance
             of
             a
             civill
             state
             to
             worldly
             happinesse
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             for
             every
             learned
             ,
             or
             every
             wise
             man
             ,
             though
             many
             of
             them
             consult
             in
             common
             ,
             to
             invent
             or
             frame
             a
             discipline
             ,
             but
             if
             it
             be
             at
             all
             the
             worke
             of
             man
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             of
             such
             a
             one
             as
             is
             a
             true
             knower
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             himselfe
             in
             whom
             contemplation
             and
             practice
             ,
             wit
             ,
             prudence
             ,
             fortitude
             ,
             and
             eloquence
             must
             be
             rarely
             met
             ,
             both
             to
             comprehend
             the
             hidden
             causes
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             span
             in
             his
             thoughts
             all
             the
             various
             effects
             that
             passion
             or
             complexion
             can
             worke
             in
             mans
             nature
             ;
             and
             hereto
             must
             his
             hand
             be
             at
             defiance
             with
             gaine
             ,
             and
             his
             heart
             in
             all
             vertues
             heroick
             .
             So
             far
             is
             it
             from
             the
             kenne
             of
             these
             wretched
             projectors
             of
             ours
             that
             bescraull
             their
             Pamflets
             every
             day
             with
             new
             formes
             of
             government
             for
             our
             Church
             .
             And
             therefore
             all
             the
             ancient
             lawgivers
             were
             either
             truly
             
             inspir'd
             as
             
               Moses
               ,
            
             or
             were
             such
             men
             as
             with
             authority
             anough
             might
             give
             it
             out
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             as
             
               Min●
               s
               ,
               Lycurgus
               ,
               Numa
               ,
            
             because
             they
             wisely
             forethought
             that
             men
             would
             never
             quietly
             submit
             to
             such
             a
             discipline
             as
             had
             not
             more
             of
             Gods
             hand
             in
             it
             then
             mans
             :
             To
             come
             within
             the
             narrownesse
             of
             houshold
             government
             ,
             observation
             will
             shew
             us
             many
             deepe
             counsellers
             of
             state
             and
             judges
             to
             demean
             themselves
             incorruptly
             in
             the
             setl'd
             course
             of
             affaires
             ,
             and
             many
             worthy
             Preachers
             upright
             in
             their
             lives
             ,
             powerfull
             in
             their
             audience
             ;
             but
             look
             upon
             either
             of
             these
             men
             where
             they
             are
             left
             to
             their
             own
             disciplining
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             soone
             perceive
             for
             all
             their
             single
             knowledge
             and
             uprightnesse
             ,
             how
             deficient
             they
             are
             in
             the
             regulating
             of
             their
             own
             family
             ;
             not
             only
             in
             what
             may
             concerne
             the
             vertuous
             and
             decent
             composure
             of
             their
             minds
             in
             their
             severall
             places
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             is
             of
             a
             lower
             and
             easier
             performance
             ,
             the
             right
             possessing
             of
             the
             outward
             vessell
             ,
             their
             body
             ,
             in
             health
             or
             sicknesse
             ,
             rest
             or
             labour
             ,
             diet
             ,
             or
             abstinence
             ,
             whereby
             to
             render
             it
             more
             pliant
             to
             the
             soule
             ,
             and
             use●
             ull
             to
             the
             Common-wealth
             :
             which
             if
             men
             were
             but
             as
             good
             to
             disci●
             ne
             themselves
             ,
             as
             some
             are
             to
             tutor
             their
             Horses
             and
             Hawks
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             be
             so
             grosse
             in
             most
             housholds
             .
             If
             then
             it
             appear
             so
             hard
             and
             so
             little
             knowne
             ,
             how
             to
             governe
             a
             house
             well
             ,
             which
             is
             thought
             of
             so
             easie
             discharge
             ,
             and
             for
             every
             mans
             undertaking
             ,
             what
             skill
             of
             man
             ,
             what
             wisdome
             ,
             what
             parts
             ,
             can
             be
             sufficient
             to
             give
             lawes
             &
             ordinances
             to
             the
             elect
             houshold
             of
             God
             ?
             If
             we
             could
             imagine
             that
             he
             had
             left
             it
             at
             randome
             without
             his
             provident
             and
             gracious
             ordering
             ,
             who
             is
             he
             so
             arrogant
             so
             presumptuous
             that
             durst
             dispose
             and
             guide
             the
             living
             arke
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ;
             though
             he
             should
             finde
             it
             wandring
             in
             the
             field
             of
             
               Bethshemesh
               ,
            
             without
             the
             conscious
             warrant
             of
             some
             high
             calling
             .
             But
             no
             profane
             insolence
             can
             paralell
             that
             which
             our
             Prelates
             dare
             avouch
             ,
             to
             drive
             outragiously
             ,
             and
             shatter
             the
             holy
             arke
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             not
             born
             upon
             their
             shoulders
             with
             pains
             and
             labour
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             but
             drawne
             with
             rude
             oxen
             their
             officials
             ,
             and
             their
             owne
             brute
             inventions
             .
             Let
             them
             make
             shewes
             of
             reforming
             while
             they
             will
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             the
             Church
             is
             mounted
             upon
             the
             Prelaticall
             Cart
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             it
             ought
             betweene
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             it
             will
             but
             shake
             and
             totter
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             sets
             to
             his
             hand
             though
             with
             a
             good
             intent
             to
             hinder
             the
             shogging
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             this
             unlawfull
             waggonry
             wherein
             it
             rides
             ,
             let
             him
             beware
             it
             be
             not
             fatall
             to
             him
             as
             it
             was
             to
             
               V●
               a.
               
            
             Certainly
             if
             God
             be
             the
             father
             of
             his
             family
             the
             Church
             ,
             wherein
             could
             he
             expresse
             that
             name
             more
             ,
             then
             in
             training
             it
             up
             under
             his
             owne
             all-wise
             and
             dear
             Oeconomy
             ,
             not
             turning
             it
             loose
             to
             the
             havock
             of
             
             strangers
             and
             wolves
             that
             would
             ask
             no
             better
             plea
             then
             this
             to
             do●
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             what
             ever
             humour
             ,
             faction
             ,
             policy
             ,
             or
             ●centious
             will
             would
             prompt
             them
             to
             .
             Againe
             ,
             if
             Christ
             be
             the
             Churches
             husband
             expecting
             her
             to
             be
             presented
             before
             him
             a
             pure
             unspotted
             virgin
             ;
             in
             what
             could
             he
             shew
             his
             tender
             love
             to
             her
             mo●
             then
             in
             prescribing
             his
             owne
             wayes
             which
             he
             best
             knew
             would
             be
             to
             the
             improvement
             of
             her
             health
             and
             beauty
             with
             much
             great●
             care
             doubtlesse
             then
             the
             Persian
             King
             could
             appoint
             for
             his
             Queen●Esther
             
               ,
            
             those
             maiden
             dietings
             &
             set
             prescriptions
             of
             baths
             ,
             &
             odo●
             which
             may
             tender
             her
             at
             last
             the
             more
             amiable
             to
             his
             eye
             .
             For
             o●
             any
             age
             or
             sex
             ,
             most
             unfitly
             may
             a
             virgin
             be
             left
             to
             an
             uncertaine
             and
             arbitrary
             education
             .
             Yea
             though
             she
             be
             well
             instructed
             ,
             yet
             is
             she
             still
             under
             a
             more
             strait
             tuition
             ,
             especially
             if
             betroth'd
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             the
             Church
             bearing
             the
             same
             resemblance
             ,
             it
             were
             not
             reason
             to
             think
             she
             should
             be
             left
             destitute
             of
             that
             care
             which
             is
             as
             necessary
             ,
             and
             proper
             to
             her
             ,
             as
             instruction
             .
             For
             publick
             preaching
             indeed
             is
             the
             gift
             of
             the
             Spirit
             working
             as
             best
             seemes
             to
             his
             secret
             will
             ,
             but
             discipline
             is
             the
             practick
             work
             o●
             preaching
             directed
             and
             apply'd
             as
             is
             most
             requisite
             to
             particular
             duty
             ;
             without
             which
             it
             were
             all
             one
             to
             the
             benefit
             of
             souls
             ,
             as
             it
             would
             be
             to
             the
             cure
             of
             bodi●
             s
             ,
             if
             all
             the
             Physitians
             in
             London
             should
             get
             into
             the
             severall
             Pulpits
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             assembling
             all
             the
             diseased
             in
             every
             pari●
             should
             begin
             a
             learned
             Lecture
             of
             Pleurisies
             ,
             Palsies
             ,
             Lethargies
             ,
             to
             which
             perhaps
             none
             there
             present
             were
             inclin'd
             ,
             and
             so
             without
             so
             much
             as
             feeling
             one
             puls
             ,
             or
             giving
             the
             least
             order
             to
             any
             skilfull
             Apothecary
             ,
             should
             dismisse
             'em
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             some
             groaning
             ,
             some
             languishing
             ,
             some
             expiring
             ,
             with
             this
             only
             charge
             to
             look
             well
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             do
             as
             they
             heare
             .
             Of
             what
             excellence
             and
             necessity
             then
             Church-discipline
             is
             ,
             how
             beyond
             the
             faculty
             of
             man
             to
             frame
             ,
             and
             how
             dangerous
             to
             be
             left
             to
             mans
             invention
             who
             would
             be
             every
             foot
             turning
             it
             to
             sinister
             ends
             ,
             how
             properly
             also
             it
             is
             the
             worke
             of
             God
             as
             father
             ,
             and
             of
             Christ
             as
             Husband
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             we
             have
             by
             thus
             much
             heard
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               
                 That
                 Church
                 governement
                 is
                 set
                 downe
                 in
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 to
                 say
                 otherwise
                 is
                 untrue
                 .
              
            
          
           
             AS
             therefore
             it
             is
             unsound
             to
             say
             that
             God
             hath
             not
             appointed
             any
             set
             government
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             untrue
             .
             Of
             the
             time
             
             of
             the
             Law
             there
             can
             be
             no
             doubt
             ;
             for
             to
             let
             passe
             the
             first
             institution
             of
             Priests
             and
             Levites
             ,
             which
             is
             too
             cleare
             to
             be
             insisted
             upon
             ,
             when
             the
             Temple
             came
             to
             be
             built
             ,
             which
             in
             plaine
             judgement
             could
             breed
             no
             essentiall
             change
             either
             in
             religion
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Priestly
             government
             ;
             yet
             God
             to
             shew
             how
             little
             he
             could
             endure
             that
             men
             should
             be
             tampring
             and
             contriving
             in
             his
             worship
             ,
             though
             in
             things
             of
             lesse
             regard
             ,
             gave
             to
             
               David
            
             for
             
               Solomon
            
             not
             only
             a
             pattern
             and
             modell
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             but
             a
             direction
             for
             the
             courses
             of
             the
             Priests
             and
             Levites
             ,
             and
             for
             all
             the
             worke
             of
             their
             service
             .
             At
             the
             returne
             from
             the
             Captivity
             things
             were
             only
             restor'd
             after
             the
             ordinance
             of
             
               Moses
            
             and
             
               David
               ;
            
             or
             if
             the
             least
             alteration
             be
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             they
             had
             with
             them
             inspired
             men
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             it
             were
             not
             sober
             to
             say
             they
             did
             ought
             of
             moment
             without
             divine
             intimation
             .
             In
             the
             Prophesie
             of
             
               Ez-kiel
            
             from
             the
             40
             Chapt.
             onward
             ,
             after
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             God
             by
             his
             Prophet
             seeking
             to
             weane
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             Jewes
             from
             their
             old
             law
             to
             expect
             a
             new
             and
             more
             perfect
             reformation
             under
             Christ
             ,
             sets
             out
             before
             their
             eyes
             the
             stately
             fabrick
             &
             constitution
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             with
             al
             the
             ecclesiasticall
             functions
             appertaining
             ;
             indeed
             the
             description
             is
             as
             sorted
             best
             to
             the
             apprehension
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             typicall
             and
             shadowie
             ,
             but
             in
             such
             manner
             as
             never
             yet
             came
             to
             passe
             ,
             nor
             never
             must
             literally
             ,
             unlesse
             we
             mean
             to
             annihilat
             the
             Gospel
             .
             But
             so
             exquisit
             and
             lively
             the
             description
             is
             in
             portraying
             the
             new
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             especially
             in
             those
             points
             where
             government
             seemes
             to
             be
             most
             active
             ,
             that
             both
             Jewes
             and
             Gentiles
             might
             have
             good
             cause
             to
             be
             assur'd
             ,
             that
             God
             when
             ever
             he
             meant
             to
             reforme
             his
             Church
             ,
             never
             intended
             to
             leave
             the
             governement
             thereof
             delineated
             here
             in
             such
             curious
             architecture
             ,
             to
             be
             patch't
             afterwards
             ,
             and
             varnish't
             over
             with
             the
             devices
             and
             imbellishings
             of
             mans
             imagination
             .
             Did
             God
             take
             such
             delight
             in
             measuring
             out
             the
             pillars
             ,
             arches
             ,
             and
             doores
             of
             a
             materiall
             Temple
             ,
             was
             he
             so
             punctuall
             and
             circumspect
             in
             lavers
             ,
             altars
             ,
             and
             sacrifices
             soone
             after
             to
             be
             abrogated
             ,
             left
             any
             of
             these
             should
             have
             beene
             made
             contrary
             to
             his
             minde
             ?
             is
             not
             a
             farre
             more
             perfect
             worke
             more
             agreeable
             to
             his
             perfection
             in
             the
             most
             perfect
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             militant
             ,
             the
             new
             alliance
             of
             God
             to
             man
             ?
             should
             not
             he
             rather
             now
             by
             his
             owne
             prescribed
             discipline
             have
             cast
             his
             line
             and
             levell
             upon
             the
             soule
             of
             man
             which
             is
             his
             rationall
             temple
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             divine
             square
             and
             compasse
             thereof
             forme
             and
             regenerate
             in
             us
             the
             lovely
             shapes
             of
             vertues
             and
             graces
             ,
             the
             sooner
             to
             edifie
             and
             accomplish
             that
             immortall
             stature
             of
             Christs
             body
             which
             is
             his
             Church
             ,
             in
             all
             her
             glorious
             lineaments
             and
             proportions
             .
             
             And
             that
             this
             indeed
             God
             hath
             done
             for
             us
             in
             the
             Gospel
             〈◊〉
             shall
             see
             with
             open
             eyes
             ,
             not
             under
             a
             vaile
             .
             We
             may
             passe
             over
             the
             history
             of
             the
             Acts
             and
             other
             places
             ,
             turning
             only
             to
             those
             Epistle●
             of
             S.
             
               Paul
            
             to
             
               Timothy
            
             and
             
               Titus
               :
            
             where
             the
             spirituall
             eye
             may
             discerne
             more
             goodly
             and
             gracefully
             erected
             then
             all
             the
             magnifice●
             ce
             of
             Temple
             or
             Tabernacle
             ,
             such
             a
             heavenly
             structure
             of
             evangel●
             ck
             discipline
             so
             diffusive
             of
             knowledge
             and
             charity
             to
             the
             prosperous
             increase
             and
             growth
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             wonder'd
             if
             that
             elegant
             and
             artfull
             symmetry
             of
             the
             promised
             new
             temple
             in
             
               Ezechiel
               ,
            
             and
             all
             those
             sumptuous
             things
             under
             the
             Law
             were
             made
             to
             signifie
             the
             inward
             beauty
             and
             splendor
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             thus
             govern'd
             .
             And
             whether
             this
             be
             commanded
             let
             it
             now
             be
             j●
             dg'd
             .
             S.
             
               Paul
            
             after
             his
             preface
             to
             the
             first
             of
             
               Timothy
            
             which
             hee
             concludes
             in
             the
             17
             Verse
             with
             Amen
             ,
             enters
             upon
             the
             subject
             of
             his
             Epistle
             which
             is
             to
             establish
             the
             Church-government
             with
             a
             command
             .
             This
             charge
             I
             commit
             to
             thee
             son
             
               Timothy
               :
            
             according
             to
             the
             prophecies
             which
             went
             before
             on
             thee
             ,
             that
             thou
             by
             them
             might'st
             war
             a
             good
             warfare
             .
             Which
             is
             plain
             enough
             thus
             expounded
             .
             This
             charge
             I
             commit
             to
             thee
             wherein
             I
             now
             go
             about
             to
             instruct
             thee
             how
             thou
             shalt
             set
             up
             Church-discipline
             ,
             that
             thou
             might'st
             warre
             a
             good
             warfare
             ,
             bearing
             thy selfe
             constantly
             and
             faithfully
             in
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             I
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             is
             also
             call'd
             a
             warfare
             :
             and
             so
             after
             a
             kinde
             of
             Parenthesis
             concerning
             
               Hymenaeus
            
             he
             returnes
             to
             his
             command
             though
             under
             the
             milde
             word
             of
             exhorting
             ,
             Cap.
             2.
             v.
             1.
             
             I
             exhort
             therefore
             .
             As
             if
             he
             had
             interrupted
             his
             former
             command
             by
             the
             occasionall
             mention
             of
             
               Hymeneus
               .
            
             More
             beneath
             in
             the
             14
             V.
             of
             the
             3
             C.
             when
             he
             hath
             deliver'd
             the
             duties
             of
             Bishops
             or
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             not
             once
             naming
             any
             other
             order
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             he
             thus
             addes
             .
             These
             things
             write
             I
             unto
             thee
             hoping
             to
             come
             unto
             thee
             shortly
             (
             such
             necessity
             it
             seems
             there
             was
             )
             but
             if
             I
             tarry
             long
             ,
             that
             thou
             ma●'st
             know
             how
             thou
             ought'st
             to
             behave
             thy
             s●
             lfe
             in
             the
             house
             of
             God
             .
             From
             this
             place
             it
             may
             be
             justly
             ask'●
             ,
             whether
             
               Timothy
            
             by
             this
             here
             written
             might
             know
             what
             was
             to
             be
             knowne
             concerning
             the
             orders
             of
             Church-governours
             or
             no
             ?
             If
             he
             might
             ,
             then
             in
             such
             a
             cleere
             t●
             xt
             as
             this
             may
             we
             know
             too
             without
             further
             j●
             ngle
             ;
             if
             he
             might
             not
             ,
             then
             did
             S.
             
               Paul
            
             write
             insufficiently
             ,
             and
             moreover
             said
             not
             true
             ,
             for
             he
             saith
             here
             he
             might
             know
             ,
             and
             I
             perswade
             my selfe
             he
             did
             know
             ere
             this
             was
             written
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Apostle
             had
             more
             regard
             to
             the
             instruction
             of
             us
             ,
             then
             to
             the
             informing
             of
             him
             .
             In
             the
             fifth
             Chap.
             after
             some
             other
             Church
             precepts
             concerning
             discipline
             ,
             mark
             what
             
             a
             dreadfull
             command
             followes
             ,
             Verse
             21.
             
             I
             charge
             thee
             before
             God
             and
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             elect
             Angels
             ,
             that
             thou
             observe
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             as
             if
             all
             were
             not
             yet
             sure
             anough
             ,
             ●
             e
             closes
             up
             the
             Epistle
             ,
             with
             an
             adj●
             ring
             charge
             thus
             .
             I
             give
             thee
             charge
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             who
             quickneth
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             before
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             that
             thou
             keepe
             this
             commandement
             :
             that
             is
             the
             whole
             commandement
             concerning
             discipline
             ,
             being
             them
             ine
             purpose
             of
             the
             Epistle
             :
             although
             
               Hooker
            
             would
             faine
             have
             this
             denouncement
             referr'd
             to
             the
             particular
             precept
             going
             before
             ,
             because
             the
             word
             Commandement
             is
             in
             the
             singular
             number
             ,
             not
             remembring
             that
             even
             in
             the
             first
             Chapt.
             of
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             the
             wo●
             Commandement
             is
             us'd
             in
             a
             plurall
             sense
             ,
             
               Vers.
            
             5.
             
             Now
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Commandement
             is
             charity
             .
             And
             what
             more
             frequent
             then
             in
             like
             manner
             to
             say
             the
             Law
             of
             
               Moses
               .
            
             So
             that
             either
             to
             restraine
             the
             significance
             too
             much
             ,
             or
             too
             much
             to
             inlarg
             it
             would
             make
             the
             adjuration
             either
             not
             so
             waighty
             ,
             or
             not
             so
             pertinent
             .
             And
             thus
             we
             find
             here
             that
             the
             rules
             of
             Church-discipline
             are
             not
             only
             commanded
             ,
             but
             hedg'd
             about
             with
             such
             a
             terrible
             impalement
             of
             commands
             ,
             as
             he
             that
             will
             break
             through
             wilfully
             to
             violate
             the
             least
             of
             them
             ,
             must
             hazard
             the
             wounding
             of
             his
             conscience
             even
             to
             death
             .
             Yet
             all
             this
             notwithstanding
             we
             shall
             finde
             them
             broken
             wellnigh
             all
             by
             the
             faire
             pretenders
             even
             of
             the
             next
             ages
             .
             No
             lesse
             to
             the
             contempt
             of
             him
             whom
             they
             fain
             to
             be
             the
             archfounder
             of
             prelaty
             S.
             
               Peter
               ,
            
             who
             by
             what
             he
             writes
             in
             the
             5
             Chap.
             of
             his
             first
             Epistle
             should
             seeme
             to
             be
             farre
             another
             man
             then
             tradition
             reports
             him
             :
             there
             he
             commits
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             only
             full
             authority
             both
             of
             feeding
             the
             flock
             ,
             and
             Episcopating
             :
             and
             commands
             that
             obedience
             be
             given
             to
             them
             as
             to
             the
             mighty
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             wch
             is
             his
             mighty
             ordinance
             .
             Yet
             all
             this
             was
             as
             nothing
             to
             repell
             the
             ventrous
             boldnesse
             of
             innovation
             that
             ensu'd
             ,
             changing
             the
             decrees
             of
             God
             that
             is
             immutable
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             breath'd
             by
             man
             .
             Neverthelesse
             when
             Christ
             by
             those
             visions
             of
             S.
             
               Iohn
            
             foreshewes
             the
             reformation
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             he
             bids
             him
             take
             his
             Reed
             ,
             and
             meet
             it
             out
             againe
             after
             the
             first
             patterne
             ,
             for
             he
             prescribes
             him
             no
             other
             .
             Arise
             ,
             said
             the
             Angell
             ,
             and
             measure
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             them
             that
             worship
             therein
             .
             What
             is
             there
             in
             the
             world
             can
             measure
             men
             but
             discipline
             ?
             Our
             word
             ruling
             imports
             no
             lesse
             .
             Doctrine
             indeed
             is
             the
             measure
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             measure
             ,
             t
             is
             true
             ,
             but
             unlesse
             the
             measure
             be
             apply'd
             to
             that
             which
             it
             is
             to
             measure
             ,
             how
             can
             it
             actually
             doe
             its
             proper
             worke
             .
             Whether
             therefore
             discipline
             be
             all
             one
             with
             doctrine
             ,
             or
             the
             particular
             application
             thereof
             to
             this
             or
             that
             person
             ,
             
             we
             all
             agree
             that
             doctrine
             must
             be
             such
             only
             as
             is
             command●
             ,
             or
             whether
             it
             be
             something
             really
             differing
             from
             doctrine
             ,
             yet
             〈◊〉
             it
             only
             of
             Gods
             appointment
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             most
             adequat
             measure
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             her
             children
             ,
             which
             is
             here
             the
             office
             of
             a
             gr●
             Evangelist
             and
             the
             reed
             given
             him
             from
             heaven
             .
             But
             that
             par●
             of
             the
             Temple
             which
             is
             not
             thus
             measur'd
             ,
             so
             farre
             is
             it
             from
             being
             〈◊〉
             Gods
             tuition
             or
             delight
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             he
             rejects
             i●
             ,
             however
             in
             shew
             and
             visibility
             it
             may
             seeme
             a
             part
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             yet
             in
             as
             much
             as
             it
             lyes
             thus
             unmeasur'd
             he
             leaves
             it
             to
             be
             trampl'd
             by
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             be
             polluted
             with
             idolatrous
             and
             Gentilish
             rites
             and
             ceremonies
             .
             And
             the
             the
             principall
             reformation
             here
             foretold
             is
             already
             come
             to
             passe
             as
             well
             in
             discipline
             as
             in
             doctrine
             the
             state
             of
             our
             neighbour
             Churches
             afford
             us
             to
             behold
             .
             Thus
             through
             all
             the
             periods
             and
             changes
             of
             the
             Church
             it
             hath
             beene
             prov'd
             that
             God
             hath
             still
             reserv'd
             to
             himselfe
             the
             right
             of
             enacting
             Church-government
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 dangerous
                 and
                 unworthy
                 the
                 Gospell
                 to
                 hold
                 that
                 Church-government
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 pattern'd
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 as
              
               B.
               Andrews
               
                 and
                 the
                 Primat
                 of
              
               Armagh
               
                 maintaine
                 .
              
            
          
           
             WE
             may
             returne
             now
             from
             this
             interposing
             difficulty
             thus
             remov'd
             ,
             to
             affi●
             me
             ,
             that
             since
             Church-government
             is
             so
             strictly
             commanded
             in
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             the
             first
             and
             greatest
             reason
             why
             we
             should
             submit
             thereto
             ,
             is
             because
             God
             hath
             so
             commanded
             .
             But
             whether
             of
             these
             two
             ,
             Prelaty
             or
             Presbytery
             can
             prove
             it selfe
             to
             be
             supported
             by
             this
             first
             and
             greatest
             reason
             ,
             must
             be
             the
             next
             dispute
             .
             Where
             in
             this
             position
             is
             to
             be
             first
             layd
             down
             as
             granted
             ;
             that
             I
             may
             not
             follow
             a
             chase
             rather
             then
             a●
             argument
             ,
             that
             one
             of
             these
             two
             ,
             and
             none
             other
             is
             of
             Gods
             ordaining
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             be
             ,
             that
             ordinance
             must
             be
             evident
             in
             the
             Gospell
             .
             For
             the
             imperfect
             and
             obscure
             institution
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             doubt
             not
             o●
             t-times
             to
             ●
             ilifre
             ,
             cannot
             give
             rules
             to
             the
             compleat
             and
             glorious
             ministration
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             which
             lookes
             on
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             on
             a
             childe
             ,
             not
             as
             on
             a
             tutor
             .
             And
             that
             the
             Prelates
             have
             no
             sure
             foundation
             in
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             their
             own
             guiltinesse
             doth
             manifest
             :
             they
             would
             not
             else
             run
             questing
             up
             as
             high
             as
             
               Adam
            
             to
             fe●
             h
             their
             originall
             ,
             as
             t
             is
             said
             one
             of
             them
             lately
             did
             in
             publick
             .
             To
             
             which
             assertion
             ,
             had
             I
             heard
             it
             ,
             because
             I
             see
             they
             are
             so
             insatiable
             of
             antiquity
             ,
             I
             should
             have
             gladly
             assented
             ,
             and
             confest
             them
             ye●
             more
             ancient
             .
             For
             
               Lucifer
            
             before
             
               Adam
            
             was
             the
             fir●
             prela●
             Angel
             ,
             and
             both
             he
             ,
             as
             is
             commonly
             thought
             ,
             and
             our
             〈◊〉
             
               Adam
               ,
            
             as
             we
             all
             know
             ,
             for
             aspiring
             above
             their
             order●
             ,
             were
             miser●
             bly
             degraded
             .
             But
             others
             better
             advis'd
             are
             content
             to
             receive
             their
             beginning
             from
             
               Aaron
            
             and
             his
             sons
             ,
             among
             whom
             
               B.
               Andrews
            
             of
             late
             ye●
             res
             ,
             and
             in
             these
             times
             the
             Primat
             of
             
               Armagh
            
             for
             their
             learning
             are
             reputed
             the
             best
             able
             to
             say
             what
             may
             be
             said
             in
             this
             opinion
             .
             The
             Primat
             in
             his
             discou●
             se
             about
             the
             originall
             of
             Episcopacy
             newly
             revis'd
             begins
             thus
             .
             The
             ground
             of
             Episco●
             cy
             is
             fetcht
             partly
             from
             the
             pattern
             prescribed
             by
             God
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             partly
             from
             the
             imitation
             thereof
             brought
             in
             by
             the
             Apostles
             .
             Herein
             I
             must
             entreat
             to
             be
             excus'd
             of
             the
             desire
             I
             have
             to
             be
             satisfi'd
             ,
             how
             for
             example
             the
             ground
             of
             Episcop
             .
             is
             fetch't
             partly
             from
             the
             example
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             by
             whom
             next
             ,
             and
             by
             whose
             authority
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             how
             the
             Church-government
             under
             the
             Gospell
             can
             be
             rightly
             call'd
             an
             imitation
             of
             that
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
             ?
             for
             that
             the
             Gospell
             is
             the
             end
             and
             fulfilling
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             our
             liberty
             also
             from
             the
             bondage
             of
             the
             Law
             I
             plainly
             reade
             .
             How
             then
             the
             ripe
             age
             of
             the
             Gospell
             should
             be
             put
             to
             schoole
             againe
             ,
             and
             learn
             to
             governe
             her selfe
             from
             the
             infancy
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             the
             stronger
             to
             imitate
             the
             weaker
             ,
             the
             freeman
             to
             follow
             the
             captive
             ,
             the
             learned
             to
             be
             lesson'd
             by
             the
             rude
             ,
             will
             be
             a
             hard
             undertaking
             to
             evince
             from
             any
             of
             those
             principles
             which
             either
             art
             or
             inspiration
             hath
             written
             .
             If
             any
             thing
             done
             by
             the
             Apostles
             may
             be
             drawne
             howsoever
             to
             a
             likenesse
             of
             somethi●
             g
             Mosaicall
             ,
             if
             it
             cannot
             be
             prov'd
             that
             it
             was
             done
             of
             purpose
             in
             imitation
             ,
             as
             having
             the
             right
             thereof
             grounded
             in
             nature
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             ceremony
             or
             type
             ,
             it
             will
             little
             availe
             the
             matter
             .
             The
             whole
             Judaick
             law
             is
             either
             politicall
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             pattern
             by
             that
             ,
             no
             Christian
             nation
             ever
             thought
             it selfe
             o●
             g'd
             in
             conscience
             ;
             or
             morall
             ,
             which
             containes
             in
             it
             the
             observation
             of
             whatsoever
             is
             substantially
             ,
             and
             perpetually
             true
             and
             good
             ,
             either
             in
             religion
             ,
             or
             course
             of
             life
             .
             That
             which
             is
             thus
             morall
             ,
             besides
             what
             we
             f●
             tch
             from
             those
             unwritten
             lawes
             and
             Ideas
             which
             nature
             hath
             ingraven
             in
             us
             ,
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             as
             stands
             with
             her
             dignity
             most
             ,
             lectures
             to
             us
             from
             her
             own
             authentick
             hand-writing
             and
             command
             ,
             not
             copies
             out
             from
             the
             borrow'd
             manuscript
             of
             a
             subservient
             scrow●
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             imitating
             .
             As
             well
             might
             she
             be
             said
             in
             her
             Sacrame●
             of
             water
             to
             imitate
             the
             baptisme
             of
             
               Iohn
               .
            
             What
             though
             ●
             he
             retaine
             excommunication
             ●
             s'd
             in
             the
             Syna
             ●
             ogue
             ,
             retain
             the
             morality
             of
             the
             
             Sabbath
             ,
             she
             does
             not
             therefore
             imitate
             the
             law
             her
             underling
             ,
             but
             perfect
             her
             .
             All
             that
             was
             morally
             deliver'd
             from
             the
             law
             to
             the
             Gospell
             in
             the
             office
             of
             the
             Priests
             and
             Levites
             ,
             was
             that
             there
             should
             be
             a
             ministery
             set
             a
             part
             to
             teach
             and
             discipline
             the
             Church
             ;
             both
             which
             duties
             the
             Apostles
             thought
             good
             to
             commit
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             .
             And
             if
             any
             distinction
             of
             honour
             were
             to
             be
             made
             among
             them
             ,
             they
             directed
             it
             should
             be
             to
             those
             not
             that
             only
             rule
             well
             ,
             but
             especially
             to
             those
             that
             labour
             in
             the
             word
             and
             doctrine
             .
             By
             which
             we
             are
             taught
             that
             laborious
             teaching
             is
             the
             most
             honourable
             
             Prelaty
             that
             one
             Minister
             can
             have
             above
             another
             in
             the
             Gospell
             :
             if
             therefore
             the
             superiority
             of
             Bishopship
             be
             grounded
             on
             the
             Priesthood
             as
             a
             part
             of
             the
             morall
             law
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             be
             an
             imitation
             ;
             for
             it
             were
             ridiculous
             that
             morality
             should
             imitate
             morality
             ,
             which
             ever
             was
             the
             same
             thing
             .
             This
             very
             word
             of
             patterning
             or
             imitating
             excludes
             Episcopacy
             from
             the
             solid
             and
             grave
             Ethicall
             law
             ,
             and
             betraies
             it
             to
             be
             a
             meere
             childe
             of
             ceremony
             ,
             or
             likelier
             some
             misbegotten
             thing
             ,
             that
             having
             pluckt
             the
             gay
             feathers
             of
             her
             obsolet
             bravery
             to
             ●
             I
             de
             her
             own
             deformed
             barenesse
             ,
             now
             vaunts
             and
             glories
             in
             her
             stolne
             plumes
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             while
             what
             danger
             there
             is
             against
             the
             very
             life
             of
             the
             Gospell
             to
             make
             in
             any
             thing
             the
             typical
             law
             her
             pattern
             ,
             and
             how
             impossibl●
             in
             that
             which
             touches
             the
             Priestly
             government
             ,
             I
             shall
             use
             such
             light
             as
             I
             have
             receav'd
             ,
             to
             lay
             open
             .
             ●
             t
             cannot
             be
             unknowne
             by
             what
             expressions
             the
             holy
             Apostle
             S.
             
               Paul
            
             spar●
             s
             not
             to
             explane
             to
             us
             the
             na●
             ure
             and
             condition
             of
             the
             l●
             calling
             those
             o●
             dinances
             which
             were
             the
             chiefe
             and
             〈◊〉
             offices
             of
             the
             Priests
             ,
             the
             elements
             and
             rudiments
             of
             the
             world
             both
             weake
             and
             beggarly
             .
             Now
             to
             br●
             ed
             ,
             and
             bring
             up
             the
             child●
             en
             of
             the
             promise
             ,
             the
             heirs
             of
             liberty
             and
             grace
             under
             such
             a
             kinde
             of
             government
             as
             is
             profest
             to
             be
             but
             an
             imitation
             of
             that
             ministery
             which
             engender'd
             to
             b●
             ndage
             the
             so●
             s
             of
             
               Agar
               ,
            
             how
             can
             this
             〈◊〉
             but
             a
             foul
             injury
             and
             derogation
             ,
             if
             not
             a
             cancelling
             of
             that
             birth-right
             and
             immunity
             which
             Christ
             hath
             purchas'd
             for
             us
             with
             his
             blood
             .
             For
             the
             ministration
             of
             the
             law
             consisting
             of
             c●
             all
             things
             ,
             drew
             to
             it
             such
             a
             ministery
             as
             consisted
             of
             ca●
             all
             respects
             ,
             dignity
             ,
             precedence
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             And
             such
             a
             ministery
             establish't
             in
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             as
             is
             founded
             upon
             the
             points
             and
             ter●
             of
             superiority
             ,
             and
             nests
             it selfe
             in
             worldly
             honour
             ,
             will
             draw
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             we
             see
             it
             doth
             ,
             such
             a
             religion
             as
             ●
             unnes
             back
             againe
             to
             the
             old
             pompe
             and
             glory
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
             For
             doubtlesse
             there
             is
             a
             certaine
             attraction
             and
             magnetick
             force
             betwixt
             the
             religion
             and
             the
             ministeriall
             forme
             thereof
             .
             If
             the
             religion
             be
             pure
             ,
             spirituall
             ,
             simple
             ,
             and
             
             lowly
             ,
             as
             the
             Gospel
             most
             truly
             is
             ,
             such
             must
             the
             face
             of
             the
             ministery
             be
             .
             And
             in
             like
             manner
             if
             the
             forme
             of
             the
             Ministery
             be
             grounded
             in
             the
             worldly
             degrees
             of
             autority
             ,
             honour
             ,
             temporall
             jurisdiction
             ,
             we
             see
             it
             with
             our
             eyes
             it
             will
             turne
             the
             inward
             power
             and
             purity
             of
             the
             Gospel
             into
             the
             outward
             carnality
             of
             the
             law
             ;
             evaporating
             and
             exhaling
             the
             internall
             worship
             into
             empty
             conformities
             ,
             and
             gay
             sh●
             wes
             .
             And
             what
             remains
             then
             but
             that
             wee
             should
             runne
             into
             as
             dangerous
             and
             deadly
             apostacy
             a●
             our
             lamented
             neighbours
             the
             Papists
             ,
             who
             by
             this
             very
             snire
             and
             pitfall
             of
             imitating
             the
             ceremonial
             law
             ,
             fel
             into
             that
             irrecoverable
             superstition
             ,
             as
             must
             need●
             make
             void
             the
             cov●
             nant
             of
             salvation
             to
             them
             that
             persist
             in
             this
             blindnesse
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 of
              
               Aaron
               
                 a
                 pattern
                 whereon
                 to
                 ground
                 Episcopacy
                 .
              
            
          
           
             THat
             which
             was
             promis'd
             next
             ,
             is
             to
             declare
             the
             impossibility
             of
             grounding
             Evangelick
             government
             in
             the
             imitation
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Priesthood
             :
             which
             will
             be
             done
             by
             considering
             both
             the
             quality
             of
             the
             persons
             ,
             and
             the
             office
             it selfe
             .
             
               Aaron
            
             and
             his
             sonnes
             were
             the
             Princes
             of
             their
             Tribe
             before
             they
             were
             sanctified
             to
             the
             Priesthood
             :
             that
             personall
             eminence
             which
             they
             held
             above
             the
             other
             
               Levites
               ,
            
             they
             receav'd
             not
             only
             from
             their
             office
             ,
             but
             partly
             brought
             it
             into
             their
             office
             :
             and
             so
             from
             that
             time
             forward
             the
             Priests
             were
             not
             chosen
             out
             of
             the
             whole
             number
             of
             the
             Levites
             ,
             as
             our
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             were
             borne
             inheritors
             of
             the
             dignity
             .
             Therefore
             unlesse
             we
             shall
             choose
             our
             Prelat●
             only
             out
             of
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             runne
             in
             a
             blood
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             possible
             imitation
             of
             Lording
             over
             their
             brethren
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             persons
             altogether
             unlike
             .
             As
             for
             the
             office
             wch
             was
             a
             representation
             of
             Christs
             own
             person
             more
             immediately
             in
             the
             high
             Priest
             ,
             &
             of
             his
             whole
             priestly
             office
             in
             all
             the
             other
             ;
             to
             the
             performance
             of
             wch
             the
             Levits
             were
             but
             as
             servitors
             &
             Deacons
             ,
             it
             was
             necessary
             there
             should
             
             be
             a
             distinction
             of
             dignity
             betweene
             two
             functions
             of
             so
             great
             od●
             .
             But
             there
             being
             no
             such
             difference
             among
             our
             Ministers
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             be
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             Deacons
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             found
             a
             〈◊〉
             upon
             the
             imitation
             of
             this
             Priesthood
             .
             For
             wherein
             ,
             or
             in
             w●
             worke
             is
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Prelat
             excellent
             above
             that
             of
             a
             Pa●
             in
             ordination
             you
             'l
             say
             ;
             but
             flatly
             against
             Scripture
             ,
             for
             there
             we
             know
             
               Timothy
            
             receav'd
             ordination
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Presby●
             y
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             vaine
             delusions
             that
             are
             us'd
             to
             〈◊〉
             that
             testimony
             ,
             and
             maintaine
             an
             unwarrantable
             usurpation
             .
             But
             wherefore
             should
             ordination
             be
             a
             cause
             of
             setting
             up
             a
             superiour
             degree
             in
             the
             Church●
             is
             not
             that
             whereby
             Christ
             became
             our
             Saviour
             a
             higher
             and
             greater
             worke
             ,
             then
             that
             whereby
             he
             did
             ordai●
             e
             messengers
             to
             preach
             and
             publish
             him
             our
             Saviour
             ?
             Every
             Minister
             sustains
             the
             person
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             highest
             work
             of
             communicating
             to
             us
             the
             mysteries
             of
             our
             salvation
             ,
             and
             hath
             the
             power
             of
             binding
             and
             absolving
             ,
             how
             should
             he
             need
             a
             higher
             dignity
             to
             represent
             or
             execute
             that
             which
             is
             an
             inferior
             work
             in
             Christ
             ?
             why
             should
             the
             performance
             of
             ordination
             which
             is
             a
             lower
             office
             exalt
             a
             Prelat
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             seldome
             discharge
             of
             a
             higher
             and
             more
             noble
             office
             〈◊〉
             is
             preaching
             &
             administring
             much
             rather
             depressehim
             ?
             Verily
             neither
             the
             nature
             ,
             nor
             the
             example
             of
             ordinationdoth
             any
             way
             require
             an
             imparity
             betweene
             the
             ordainer
             and
             the
             ordained
             .
             For
             what
             more
             naturall
             then
             every
             like
             to
             produce
             his
             like
             ;
             man
             to
             beget
             man
             ,
             fire
             to
             propagate
             fire
             ,
             and
             in
             examples
             of
             highest
             opi●●on
             the
             ordainer
             is
             inferior
             to
             the
             ordained
             ;
             fo●
             the
             Pope
             is
             not
             ma●
             e
             by
             the
             precedent
             Pope
             ,
             but
             by
             Cardinals
             ,
             who
             ordain
             and
             consecrate
             to
             a
             higher
             and
             greater
             office
             then
             their
             own
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               To
               the
               Arguments
               of
               B.
               
                 Andrews
              
               and
               the
               
                 Primat
                 .
              
            
          
           
             IT
             followes
             here
             to
             attend
             to
             certaine
             objections
             in
             a
             little
             treatise
             lately
             printed
             among
             others
             of
             like
             sort
             at
             
               Oxford
               ,
            
             and
             in
             the
             title
             said
             to
             be
             out
             of
             the
             rude
             draughts
             of
             Bishop
             
               Andrews
               .
            
             And
             surely
             they
             bee
             rude
             draughts
             indeed
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             that
             it
             is
             marvell
             to
             think
             what
             his
             friends
             meant
             to
             let
             come
             abroad
             such
             shallow
             reasonings
             with
             the
             name
             of
             a
             man
             so
             much
             bruited
             for
             learning
             .
             In
             the
             12
             and
             23
             pages
             he
             seemes
             most
             notoriously
             inconstant
             to
             himselfe
             ;
             for
             in
             the
             former
             place
             he
             tels
             us
             he
             forbeares
             to
             take
             
             any
             argument
             of
             Prelaty
             from
             
               Aaron
               ,
            
             as
             being
             the
             type
             of
             Christ
             .
             In
             the
             latter
             he
             can
             forbeare
             no
             longer
             ,
             but
             repents
             him
             of
             his
             rash
             gratuity
             ,
             affirming
             ,
             that
             to
             say
             ,
             Christ
             being
             come
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             his
             figure
             in
             the
             high
             Priest
             ceaseth
             ,
             is
             the
             shift
             of
             an
             Anabaptist
             ;
             and
             stiffly
             argues
             that
             Christ
             being
             as
             well
             King
             as
             Priest
             ,
             was
             as
             well
             fore-resembled
             by
             the
             Kings
             then
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             high
             Priest
             .
             So
             that
             if
             his
             comming
             take
             away
             the
             one
             type
             ,
             it
             must
             also
             the
             other
             .
             Marvellous
             piece
             of
             divinity
             !
             and
             well
             worth
             that
             the
             land
             should
             pay
             six
             thousand
             pound
             a
             yeare
             for
             ,
             in
             a
             Bishoprick
             ,
             although
             I
             reade
             of
             no
             Sophister
             among
             the
             Greeks
             that
             was
             so
             dear
             ,
             neither
             
               Hippias
            
             nor
             
               Protagoras
               ,
            
             nor
             any
             whom
             the
             Socratick
             schoole
             famously
             refuted
             with
             out
             hire
             .
             Here
             we
             have
             the
             type
             of
             the
             King
             sow'd
             to
             the
             typet
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             suttly
             to
             cast
             a
             jealousie
             upon
             the
             Crowne
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             right
             of
             Kings
             ;
             like
             
               M●
               ager
            
             in
             the
             Metamorphosis
             ,
             were
             no
             longer
             liv'd
             then
             the
             firebrand
             of
             Prelaty
             .
             But
             more
             likely
             the
             Prelats
             fearing
             (
             for
             their
             own
             guilty
             carriage
             protests
             they
             doe
             feare
             )
             that
             their
             faire
             dayes
             cannot
             long
             hold
             ,
             practize
             by
             possessing
             the
             King
             with
             this
             most
             false
             doctrine
             ,
             to
             ingage
             his
             power
             for
             them
             ,
             as
             in
             his
             owne
             quarrell
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             fall
             they
             may
             fall
             in
             a
             generall
             ruine
             ,
             just
             as
             cruell
             
               Tyberius
            
             would
             wish
             ,
          
           
             When
             I
             dye
             ,
             let
             the
             earth
             be
             roul'd
             in
             flames
             .
          
           
             But
             where
             ,
             O
             Bishop
             ,
             doth
             the
             purpose
             of
             the
             law
             set
             forth
             Christ
             to
             us
             as
             a
             King
             ?
             That
             which
             never
             was
             intended
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             can
             never
             be
             abolish'●
             as
             part
             thereof
             .
             When
             the
             Law
             was
             made
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             King
             :
             if
             before
             the
             law
             ,
             or
             under
             the
             law
             God
             by
             a
             speciall
             type
             in
             any
             King
             would
             foresignifie
             the
             fut●
             re
             kingdome
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             yet
             visibly
             come
             ,
             what
             was
             that
             to
             the
             law
             ?
             The
             whole
             ceremoniall
             law
             ,
             and
             types
             can
             be
             in
             no
             law
             else
             ,
             comprehends
             nothing
             but
             the
             propitiatory
             office
             of
             Christs
             Priesthood
             ,
             which
             being
             in
             substance
             accomplisht
             ,
             both
             law
             and
             Priesthood
             fades
             away
             of
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             passes
             into
             aire
             like
             a
             transitory
             vision
             ,
             and
             the
             right
             of
             Kings
             neither
             stands
             by
             any
             type
             nor
             falls
             .
             We
             acknowledge
             that
             the
             civill
             magistrate
             weares
             an
             autority
             of
             Gods
             giving
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             obey'd
             as
             his
             vicegerent
             .
             But
             to
             make
             a
             King
             a
             type
             ,
             we
             say
             is
             an
             abusive
             and
             unskilfull
             speech
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             morall
             solidity
             makes
             it
             seeme
             a
             ceremoniall
             shadow
             .
             Therefore
             your
             typical
             chaine
             of
             King
             and
             Priest
             must
             unlink
             .
             But
             is
             not
             the
             type
             of
             Priest
             taken
             away
             by
             Christs
             comming
             ?
             no
             saith
             this
             famous
             Protestant
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             saith
             it
             is
             ,
             is
             an
             Anabaptist
             .
             What
             think
             ye
             Reade●
             ,
             do
             ye
             not
             understand
             him
             ?
             What
             can
             be
             gather'd
             hence
             but
             that
             the
             Prelat
             would
             still
             sacrifice
             ?
             
             conceave
             him
             readers
             ,
             he
             would
             missificate
             .
             Their
             altar●
             indeed
             were
             in
             a
             fair
             forwardnesse
             ;
             and
             by
             such
             arguments
             as
             the
             they
             were
             setting
             up
             the
             molten
             Calfe
             of
             their
             Masseagaine
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             great
             Hierarch
             the
             Pope
             .
             For
             if
             the
             type
             of
             Priest
             be
             not
             taken
             away
             ,
             then
             neither
             of
             the
             high
             Priest
             ,
             it
             were
             a
             strange
             behe●
             ding
             ;
             and
             high
             Priest
             more
             then
             one
             there
             cannot
             be
             ,
             and
             that
             o●
             e
             can
             be
             no
             lesse
             then
             a
             Pope
             .
             And
             this
             doubtlesse
             was
             the
             bent
             of
             his
             career
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             covertly
             .
             Yea
             but
             there
             was
             something
             else
             in
             the
             high
             Priest
             besides
             the
             figure
             ,
             as
             is
             plain
             by
             S.
             
               Pauls
            
             acknowledging
             him
             .
             T
             is
             true
             that
             in
             the
             17
             of
             
               Deut
               ,
            
             whence
             this
             autority
             arise●
             to
             the
             Priest
             in
             matters
             too
             hard
             for
             the
             secular
             judges
             ,
             as
             must
             needs
             be
             many
             in
             the
             occasions
             of
             those
             times
             involv'd
             so
             with
             ceremoniall
             niceties
             ,
             no
             wonder
             though
             it
             be
             commanded
             to
             enquire
             at
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Priests
             ,
             who
             besides
             the
             Magistrat●
             their
             collegues
             had
             the
             Oracle
             of
             Uri●
             to
             consult
             with
             .
             And
             whether
             the
             high
             Priest
             
               Ananias
            
             had
             not
             incroach't
             beyond
             the
             limits
             of
             his
             Priestly
             autority
             ,
             or
             whether
             us'd
             it
             rightly
             ,
             was
             no
             time
             then
             for
             S.
             
               Paul
            
             to
             contest
             about
             .
             But
             if
             this
             instance
             be
             able
             to
             assert
             any
             right
             of
             jurisdiction
             to
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             it
             must
             impart
             it
             in
             common
             to
             all
             Ministers
             ,
             since
             it
             were
             a
             great
             folly
             to
             seeke
             for
             counsell
             in
             a
             hard
             intricat
             scruple
             from
             a
             Dunce
             Prelat
             ,
             when
             there
             might
             be
             found
             a
             speedier
             solution
             from
             a
             grave
             and
             learned
             Minister
             ,
             whom
             God
             hath
             gifted
             with
             the
             judgement
             of
             Urim
             more
             amply
             oft-times
             then
             all
             the
             Prelates
             together
             ;
             and
             now
             in
             the
             Gospell
             hath
             granted
             the
             privilege
             of
             this
             oraculous
             Ephod
             alike
             to
             all
             his
             Ministers
             .
             The
             reason
             therefore
             of
             imparity
             in
             the
             Priests
             ,
             being
             now
             as
             is
             aforesaid
             ,
             really
             annull'd
             both
             in
             their
             person
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             representative
             office
             ,
             what
             right
             of
             jurisdiction
             soever
             ,
             can
             be
             from
             this
             place
             Levitically
             bequeath'd
             ,
             must
             descend
             upon
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospell
             equally
             ,
             as
             it
             findes
             them
             in
             all
             other
             points
             equall
             .
             Well
             then
             he
             is
             finally
             content
             to
             let
             ,
             
               Aaron
            
             go
             .
             
               El●
               r
            
             will
             serve
             his
             turne
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             superior
             of
             superiors
             ,
             and
             yet
             no
             type
             of
             Christ
             in
             
               Aarons
            
             life
             time
             .
             O
             thou
             that
             would'st
             winde
             into
             any
             figment
             ,
             or
             phantasme
             to
             save
             thy
             Miter
             !
             Yet
             all
             this
             will
             not
             fadge
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             cunningly
             interpolisht
             by
             some
             second
             hand
             with
             crooks
             &
             emendations
             ;
             Heare
             then
             ;
             the
             type
             of
             Christ
             in
             some
             one
             particular
             ,
             as
             of
             entring
             yearly
             into
             the
             Holy
             of
             holies
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             rested
             upon
             the
             High
             Priest
             only
             as
             more
             immediately
             personating
             our
             Saviour
             :
             but
             to
             resemble
             his
             whole
             satisfactory
             office
             all
             the
             lineage
             of
             
               Aaron
            
             was
             no
             more
             then
             sufficient
             .
             And
             all
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             the
             Priests
             consider'd
             separately
             without
             relation
             to
             the
             
             highest
             ,
             are
             but
             as
             a
             livelesse
             trunk
             and
             signifie
             nothing
             .
             And
             this
             shewes
             the
             excellente
             or
             Christs
             sacrifice
             ,
             who
             at
             once
             and
             in
             one
             person
             fulfill'd
             that
             which
             many
             hunderds
             of
             Priests
             many
             times
             repeating
             had
             anough
             to
             foreshew
             .
             What
             other
             imparity
             there
             was
             among
             themselves
             ,
             we
             may
             safely
             suppose
             it
             depended
             on
             the
             dignity
             of
             their
             birth
             and
             family
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             circumstances
             of
             a
             carnall
             service
             ,
             which
             might
             afford
             many
             priorities
             .
             And
             this
             I
             take
             to
             be
             the
             summe
             of
             what
             the
             Bishop
             hath
             laid
             together
             to
             make
             plea
             for
             P●
             laty
             by
             imitation
             of
             the
             Law
             .
             I
             hough
             indeed
             ,
             if
             it
             may
             stand
             ,
             it
             will
             inferre
             Popedome
             all
             as
             well
             .
             Many
             other
             courses
             he
             tries
             ,
             enforcing
             himselfe
             with
             much
             ostentation
             of
             endlesse
             genealogies
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             the
             man
             that
             S.
             
               Paul
            
             forewarnes
             us
             of
             in
             
               Timothy
               ,
            
             but
             so
             unvigorously
             ,
             that
             I
             do
             not
             feare
             his
             winning
             of
             many
             to
             his
             cause
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             doting
             upon
             great
             names
             are
             either
             over-weake
             ,
             or
             over
             sudden
             of
             faith
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             refuse
             therefore
             to
             lea●
             ne
             so
             much
             prudence
             as
             I
             finde
             in
             the
             Roman
             Souldier
             that
             attended
             the
             crosse
             ,
             not
             to
             stand
             breaking
             of
             legs
             ,
             when
             the
             breath
             is
             quite
             out
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             but
             passe
             to
             that
             which
             follows
             .
             The
             Primat
             of
             
               Armagh
            
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             tractat
             seeks
             to
             availe
             himselfe
             of
             that
             place
             in
             the
             66
             of
             
               Esaiah
               ,
            
             I
             will
             take
             of
             them
             for
             Priests
             and
             Levites
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ;
             to
             uphold
             hereby
             such
             a
             forme
             of
             superiority
             among
             the
             ministers
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             succeeding
             those
             in
             the
             law
             ,
             as
             the
             Lords
             day
             did
             the
             Sabbath
             .
             But
             certain
             if
             this
             method
             may
             be
             admitted
             of
             interpreting
             those
             propheticall
             passages
             concerning
             Christian
             times
             in
             a
             punctuall
             correspondence
             ,
             it
             may
             with
             equall
             probability
             be
             urg'd
             upon
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             observe
             some
             monthly
             solemnity
             answerable
             to
             the
             new
             moons
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Lords
             day
             which
             we
             keepe
             in
             lieu
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             :
             for
             in
             the
             23
             v.
             the
             Prophet
             joynes
             them
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             together
             ,
             as
             before
             he
             did
             the
             Priests
             and
             Levites
             ,
             thus
             .
             And
             it
             shall
             come
             to
             passe
             that
             from
             one
             new
             moone
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             from
             one
             Sabbath
             to
             another
             shall
             all
             flesh
             come
             to
             worship
             before
             me
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             .
             Undoubtedly
             with
             as
             good
             consequence
             may
             it
             be
             alledg'd
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             to
             solemnize
             some
             religious
             monthly
             meeting
             different
             from
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             as
             from
             the
             other
             any
             distinct
             formality
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             orders
             may
             be
             inferr'd
             .
             This
             rather
             will
             appeare
             to
             be
             the
             lawfull
             and
             unconstrain'd
             sense
             of
             the
             text
             ,
             that
             God
             in
             taking
             of
             them
             for
             Priests
             and
             Levites
             ,
             will
             not
             esteeme
             them
             unworthy
             though
             Gentiles
             ,
             to
             undergoe
             any
             function
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             will
             make
             of
             them
             a
             full
             and
             perfect
             ministery
             ,
             as
             was
             that
             of
             the
             Priests
             
             and
             Levites
             in
             their
             kinde
             .
             And
             Bishop
             
               An●
               rows
            
             himselfe
             to
             end
             the
             controversie
             ,
             sends
             us
             a
             candid
             exposition
             of
             this
             quoted
             verse
             from
             the
             24
             page
             of
             his
             said
             book
             ,
             plainly
             deciding
             that
             God
             by
             those
             legall
             names
             there
             of
             Priests
             and
             Levites
             means
             our
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             for
             which
             either
             ingenuous
             confession
             ,
             or
             slip
             of
             his
             pen
             we
             give
             him
             thanks
             ,
             and
             withall
             to
             him
             that
             brought
             these
             treatises
             into
             one
             volume
             ,
             who
             setting
             the
             contradictions
             of
             two
             learned
             men
             so
             neere
             together
             ,
             did
             not
             foresee
             .
             What
             other
             deducements
             or
             analogies
             are
             cited
             out
             of
             S.
             
               Paul
            
             to
             pro●
             e
             a
             likenesse
             betweene
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ,
             having
             tri'd
             their
             sinewes
             .
             I
             judge
             they
             may
             passe
             without
             harme
             doing
             to
             our
             cause
             .
             We
             may
             remember
             then
             that
             Prelaty
             neither
             hath
             nor
             can
             have
             foundation
             in
             the
             law
             ,
             nor
             yet
             in
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             which
             assertion
             as
             being
             for
             the
             plainnesse
             thereof
             a
             matter
             of
             eye
             sight
             ,
             rather
             then
             of
             disquisition
             I
             voluntarily
             omitt
             ,
             not
             forgetting
             to
             specifie
             this
             note
             againe
             ,
             that
             the
             earnest
             des●
             e
             which
             the
             Prelates
             have
             to
             build
             their
             Hierarchy
             upon
             the
             sandy
             bottome
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             gives
             us
             to
             see
             abundantly
             the
             little
             assurance
             which
             they
             finde
             to
             reare
             up
             their
             high
             roofs
             by
             the
             autority
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             repulst
             as
             it
             were
             from
             the
             writings
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             driven
             to
             take
             sanctuary
             among
             the
             Jewes
             .
             Hence
             that
             open
             confession
             of
             the
             Primat
             before
             mention'd
             .
             Episcopacy
             is
             fetcht
             partly
             from
             the
             patterne
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             &
             partly
             from
             the
             New
             as
             an
             imitation
             of
             the
             Old
             ,
             though
             nothing
             ca●
             be
             more
             rotten
             in
             Divinity
             then
             such
             a
             position
             as
             this
             ,
             and
             is
             all
             one
             as
             to
             say
             Episcopacy
             is
             partly
             of
             divine
             institution
             ,
             and
             partly
             of
             mans
             own
             carving
             .
             For
             who
             gave
             the
             autority
             to
             fetch
             more
             from
             the
             patterne
             of
             the
             law
             then
             what
             the
             Apostles
             had
             already
             fetcht
             ,
             if
             they
             fetcht
             any
             thing
             at
             a●
             l
             ,
             as
             hath
             beene
             prov'd
             they
             did
             not
             .
             So
             was
             
               Jer●
               oams
            
             Episcopacy
             partly
             from
             the
             patterne
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             and
             partly
             from
             the
             patterne
             of
             his
             owne
             carnality
             ;
             a
             parti-colour'd
             and
             a
             parti-member'd
             Episcopacy
             ,
             and
             what
             can
             this
             be
             lesse
             then
             a
             monstrous
             ?
             Others
             therefore
             among
             the
             Prelats
             perhaps
             not
             so
             well
             able
             to
             brook
             ,
             or
             rather
             to
             justifie
             this
             foule
             relapsing
             to
             the
             old
             law
             ,
             have
             condiscended
             at
             last
             to
             a
             plaine
             confessing
             that
             both
             the
             names
             and
             offices
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             at
             first
             were
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             no where
             distinguisht
             .
             This
             grants
             the
             remonstrant
             in
             the
             fift
             Section
             of
             his
             desc●
             e
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Preface
             to
             his
             last
             short
             answer
             .
             But
             what
             need
             respect
             he
             had
             whether
             he
             grant
             or
             grant
             it
             not
             ,
             when
             as
             through
             all
             antiquity
             ,
             and
             even
             in
             the
             lo●
             iest
             times
             of
             Prelaty
             we
             finde
             it
             granted
             .
             
             
               Ierome
            
             the
             learned'st
             of
             the
             Fathers
             hides
             not
             his
             opinion
             ,
             that
             custome
             only
             ,
             which
             the
             Proverbe
             cals
             a
             tyrant
             ,
             was
             the
             maker
             of
             Prelaty
             ;
             before
             his
             audacious
             workman●
             p
             the
             Churches
             were
             rul'd
             in
             common
             by
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             certaine
             truth
             this
             was
             esteem'd
             ,
             that
             it
             became
             a
             decree
             among
             the
             Papall
             Canons
             compil'd
             by
             
               Gratian
               .
               Ans●
               l
               me
            
             also
             of
             Canturbury
             ,
             who
             to
             uphold
             the
             points
             of
             his
             Prelatisme
             made
             himselfe
             a
             traytor
             to
             his
             country
             ,
             yet
             commenting
             the
             Epistles
             to
             
               Titus
            
             and
             the
             
               Philippians
            
             acknowledges
             from
             the
             cleernesse
             of
             the
             text
             ,
             what
             
               Ierome
            
             and
             the
             Church
             Rubrick
             hath
             before
             acknowledg'd
             .
             He
             little
             dreamt
             then
             that
             the
             weeding-hook
             of
             reformation
             would
             after
             two
             ages
             pluck
             up
             his
             glorious
             poppy
             from
             insulting
             over
             the
             good
             corne
             .
             Though
             since
             some
             of
             our
             Brittish
             Prelates
             seeing
             themselves
             prest
             to
             produce
             Scripture
             ,
             try
             all
             their
             cunning
             ,
             if
             the
             New
             Testament
             will
             not
             help
             them
             ,
             to
             frame
             of
             their
             own
             heads
             as
             it
             were
             with
             wax
             a
             kinde
             of
             Mimick
             Bishop
             limm'd
             out
             to
             the
             life
             of
             a
             dead
             Priesthood
             .
             Or
             else
             they
             would
             straine
             us
             out
             a
             certaine
             figurative
             Prelat
             ,
             by
             wringing
             the
             collective
             allegory
             of
             those
             seven
             Angels
             into
             seven
             single
             Rochets
             .
             Howsoever
             since
             it
             thus
             appeares
             that
             custome
             was
             the
             creator
             of
             Prelaty
             being
             lesse
             ancient
             then
             the
             government
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             extreme
             folly
             to
             give
             them
             the
             hearing
             that
             tell
             us
             of
             Bishops
             through
             so
             many
             ages
             :
             and
             if
             against
             their
             tedious
             muster
             of
             citations
             ,
             Sees
             ,
             and
             successions
             ,
             it
             be
             reply'd
             that
             wagers
             and
             Church
             antiquities
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             repugnant
             to
             the
             plaine
             dictat
             of
             Scripture
             are
             both
             alike
             the
             arguments
             of
             fooles
             ,
             they
             have
             their
             answer
             .
             We
             rather
             are
             to
             cite
             all
             those
             ages
             to
             an
             arraignment
             before
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             wherefore
             ,
             and
             what
             pretending
             ,
             how
             presuming
             they
             durst
             alter
             that
             divine
             institution
             of
             Presbyter●
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostles
             who
             were
             no
             various
             and
             inconstant
             men
             surely
             had
             set
             up
             in
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             why
             they
             choose
             to
             live
             by
             custome
             and
             catalogue
             ,
             or
             as
             S.
             
               Paul
            
             saith
             by
             sight
             and
             visibility
             ,
             rather
             then
             by
             faith
             ?
             But
             first
             I
             conclude
             from
             their
             owne
             mouthes
             that
             Gods
             command
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             doubtlesse
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             first
             and
             greatest
             reason
             of
             Church-government
             ,
             is
             wanting
             to
             Prelaty
             .
             And
             certainly
             we
             have
             plenteous
             warrant
             in
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Christ
             to
             determine
             that
             the
             want
             of
             this
             reason
             is
             of
             it selfe
             sufficient
             to
             confute
             all
             other
             pretences
             that
             may
             be
             brought
             in
             favour
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI
             .
          
           
             
               
                 That
                 Prelaty
                 was
                 not
                 set
                 up
                 for
                 prevention
                 of
                 Schisme
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 pretended
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 performes
                 not
                 wh●
                 t
                 it
                 was
                 first
                 set
                 up
                 for
                 ,
                 but
                 quite
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
              
            
          
           
             YEt
             because
             it
             hath
             the
             outside
             of
             a
             specious
             reason
             ,
             &
             specious
             things
             we
             know
             are
             aptest
             to
             worke
             with
             humane
             lightnesse
             and
             frailty
             ,
             even
             against
             the
             soli●
             est
             truth
             ,
             that
             sounds
             not
             plausibly
             ,
             let
             us
             think
             it
             worth
             the
             examining
             for
             the
             love
             of
             infirmer
             Christians
             ,
             of
             what
             importance
             this
             their
             second
             reason
             may
             be
             .
             Tradition
             they
             say
             hath
             taught
             them
             that
             for
             the
             prevention
             of
             growing
             schisme
             the
             Bishop
             was
             heav'd
             above
             the
             Presbyter
             .
             And
             must
             tradition
             then
             ever
             thus
             to
             the
             worlds
             end
             be
             the
             perpetuall
             cankerworme
             to
             eat
             out
             Gods
             Commandements
             ?
             are
             his
             decrees
             so
             inconsiderate
             and
             so
             fickle
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             statutes
             of
             
               Solon
               ,
            
             or
             
               Lycurgus
            
             shall
             prove
             durably
             good
             to
             many
             ages
             ,
             his
             in
             40
             yeares
             shall
             be
             found
             defective
             ,
             ill
             contriv'd
             ,
             and
             for
             needfull
             causes
             to
             be
             alter'd
             ?
             Our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             did
             not
             only
             foresee
             ,
             but
             foretell
             and
             forewarne
             us
             to
             looke
             for
             schisme
             .
             Is
             it
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             imagin'd
             of
             Gods
             wisdome
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             of
             Apostolick
             prudence
             to
             set
             up
             such
             a
             government
             in
             the
             tendernesse
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             should
             incline
             ,
             or
             not
             be
             more
             able
             then
             any
             other
             to
             oppose
             it selfe
             to
             schisme
             ?
             it
             was
             well
             knowne
             what
             a
             bold
             lurker
             schisme
             was
             even
             in
             the
             houshold
             of
             Christ
             betweene
             his
             owne
             Disciples
             and
             those
             of
             
               Iohn
            
             the
             Baptistabo●
             fasting
             :
             and
             early
             in
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             the
             noise
             of
             schisme
             had
             almost
             drown'd
             the
             proclaiming
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ;
             yet
             we
             rea●
             e
             not
             in
             Scripture
             that
             any
             thought
             was
             had
             of
             making
             Prelates
             ,
             no
             not
             in
             those
             places
             where
             dissention
             was
             most
             rife
             .
             If
             Prelaty
             had
             beene
             then
             esteem'd
             a
             remedy
             against
             schisme
             ,
             where
             was
             it
             more
             needfull
             then
             in
             that
             great
             variance
             among
             the
             Corinthians
             which
             S.
             
               Paul
            
             so
             labour'd
             to
             reconcile
             ?
             and
             whose
             eye
             could
             have
             found
             the
             fittest
             remedy
             sooner
             then
             his
             ?
             and
             what
             could
             have
             made
             the
             remedy
             more
             available
             ,
             then
             to
             have
             us'd
             it
             speedily
             ?
             and
             lastly
             what
             could
             have
             beene
             more
             necessary
             then
             to
             have
             written
             it
             for
             our
             instruction
             ?
             yet
             we
             see
             he
             neither
             commended
             it
             to
             us
             ,
             nor
             us'd
             it
             himselfe
             .
             For
             the
             same
             division
             remaining
             there
             ,
             or
             else
             bursting
             
             forth
             againe
             more
             then
             20
             yeares
             after
             S.
             
               Pauls
            
             death
             ,
             wee
             finde
             in
             
               Clements
            
             Epistle
             of
             venerable
             autority
             written
             to
             the
             yet
             factious
             
               Corinthians
               ,
            
             that
             they
             were
             still
             govern'd
             by
             Presbyters
             .
             And
             the
             same
             of
             other
             Churches
             out
             of
             
               Hermas
               ,
            
             and
             divers
             other
             the
             scholers
             of
             the
             Apostles
             by
             the
             late
             industry
             of
             the
             learned
             
               Salmatius
            
             appeares
             .
             Neither
             yet
             did
             this
             worthy
             
               Clement
            
             S.
             
               Pauls
            
             disciple
             ,
             though
             writing
             to
             them
             to
             lay
             aside
             schisme
             ,
             in
             the
             least
             word
             advise
             them
             to
             change
             the
             Presbyteriall
             government
             into
             Prelaty
             .
             And
             therefore
             if
             God
             afterward
             gave
             ,
             or
             permitted
             this
             insurrection
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             fear'd
             he
             did
             it
             in
             his
             wrath
             ,
             as
             he
             gave
             the
             Israelites
             a
             King
             .
             With
             so
             good
             a
             will
             doth
             he
             use
             to
             alter
             his
             own
             chosen
             government
             once
             establish'd
             .
             For
             marke
             whether
             this
             rare
             device
             of
             mans
             braine
             thus
             prefe●
             '
             d
             before
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             had
             better
             successe
             then
             fleshly
             wisdome
             not
             counseling
             with
             God
             is
             wont
             to
             have
             .
             So
             farre
             was
             it
             from
             removing
             schisme
             ,
             that
             if
             schisme
             parted
             the
             congregations
             before
             ,
             now
             it
             rent
             and
             mangl'd
             ,
             now
             it
             ●
             ag'd
             .
             Heresie
             begat
             heresie
             with
             a
             certaine
             monstrous
             haste
             of
             pregnancy
             in
             her
             birth
             ,
             at
             once
             borne
             and
             bringing
             forth
             .
             Contentions
             before
             brotherly
             were
             now
             hostile
             .
             Men
             went
             to
             choose
             their
             Bishop
             as
             they
             went
             to
             a
             pitcht
             field
             ,
             and
             the
             day
             of
             his
             election
             was
             like
             the
             sacking
             of
             a
             City
             ,
             sometimes
             ended
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             thousands
             .
             Nor
             this
             among
             hereticks
             only
             ,
             but
             men
             of
             the
             same
             beliefe
             ,
             yea
             confessors
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             such
             odious
             ambition
             ,
             that
             
               Eusebius
            
             in
             his
             eighth
             book
             testifies
             he
             abhorr'd
             to
             write
             .
             And
             the
             reason
             is
             not
             obscure
             ,
             for
             the
             poore
             dignity
             or
             rather
             burden
             of
             a
             ●
             ochial
             Presbyter
             could
             not
             ingage
             any
             great
             party
             ,
             nor
             that
             to
             any
             deadly
             feud
             :
             but
             Prelaty
             was
             a
             power
             of
             that
             extent
             ,
             and
             sway
             ,
             that
             if
             her
             election
             were
             popular
             ,
             it
             was
             seldome
             not
             the
             cause
             of
             some
             faction
             or
             broil
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             if
             her
             dignity
             came
             by
             favour
             of
             some
             Prince
             ,
             she
             was
             from
             that
             time
             his
             creature
             ,
             and
             obnoxious
             to
             comply
             with
             his
             ends
             in
             state
             were
             they
             right
             or
             wrong
             .
             So
             that
             in
             stead
             of
             finding
             Prelaty
             an
             impeacher
             of
             Schisme
             or
             faction
             ,
             the
             more
             I
             search
             ,
             the
             more
             I
             grow
             into
             all
             perswasion
             to
             think
             rather
             that
             faction
             and
             she
             as
             with
             a
             spousall
             ring
             are
             wedded
             together
             ,
             never
             to
             be
             divorc't
             .
             But
             here
             let
             every
             one
             behold
             the
             just
             ,
             and
             dreadfull
             judgement
             of
             God
             meeting
             with
             the
             a●
             dacious
             pride
             of
             man
             that
             durst
             offer
             to
             mend
             the
             ordinances
             of
             heaven
             .
             God
             out
             of
             the
             strife
             of
             men
             brought
             forth
             by
             his
             Apostles
             to
             the
             Church
             that
             beneficent
             and
             ever
             distributing
             office
             of
             Deacons
             ,
             the
             stewards
             and
             Ministers
             of
             holy
             almes
             ,
             
             man
             out
             of
             the
             pretended
             care
             of
             peace
             &
             unity
             being
             caught
             in
             the
             snare
             of
             his
             impious
             boldnesse
             to
             correct
             the
             will
             of
             Christ
             ,
             brought
             forth
             to
             himselfe
             upon
             the
             Church
             that
             irreconcileable
             schisme
             of
             perdition
             and
             Apostasy
             ,
             the
             Roman
             Antichrist
             :
             for
             that
             the
             exaltation
             of
             the
             Pope
             arose
             out
             of
             the
             reason
             of
             Prelaty
             it
             cannot
             be
             deny'd
             .
             And
             as
             I
             noted
             before
             that
             the
             patterne
             of
             the
             High
             Priest
             pleaded
             for
             in
             the
             Gospel
             (
             for
             take
             away
             the
             head
             Priest
             the
             rest
             are
             but
             a
             carcasse
             )
             sets
             up
             with
             better
             reason
             a
             Pope
             ,
             then
             an
             Archbishop
             ,
             for
             if
             Prelaty
             must
             still
             rise
             and
             rise
             till
             it
             come
             to
             a
             Primat
             ,
             why
             should
             it
             stay
             there
             ?
             when
             as
             the
             catholick
             government
             is
             not
             to
             follow
             the
             division
             of
             kingdomes
             ,
             the
             temple
             best
             representing
             the
             universall
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             High
             Priest
             the
             universall
             head
             ;
             so
             I
             observe
             here
             ,
             that
             if
             to
             quiet
             schisme
             there
             must
             be
             one
             head
             of
             Prelaty
             in
             a
             land
             or
             Monarchy
             rising
             from
             a
             Provinciall
             to
             a
             nationall
             Primacy
             ,
             there
             may
             upon
             better
             grounds
             of
             repressing
             schisme
             be
             set
             up
             one
             catholick
             head
             over
             the
             catholick
             Church
             .
             For
             the
             peace
             and
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             not
             terminated
             in
             the
             schismelesse
             estate
             of
             one
             or
             two
             kingdomes
             ,
             but
             should
             be
             provided
             for
             by
             the
             joynt
             consultation
             of
             all
             reformed
             Christendome
             :
             that
             all
             controversie
             may
             end
             in
             the
             finall
             pronounce
             or
             canon
             of
             one
             Arch-primat
             ,
             or
             P●
             otestant
             Pope
             .
             Although
             by
             this
             meanes
             for
             ought
             I
             see
             ,
             all
             the
             diameters
             of
             schisme
             may
             as
             well
             meet
             and
             be
             knit
             up
             in
             the
             center
             of
             one
             grand
             falshood
             .
             Now
             let
             all
             impartiall
             men
             arbitrate
             what
             goodly
             inference
             these
             two
             maine
             reasons
             of
             the
             Prelats
             have
             ,
             that
             by
             a
             naturall
             league
             of
             consequence
             make
             more
             for
             the
             Pope
             then
             for
             themsel●
             .
             Yea
             to
             say
             more
             home
             are
             the
             very
             wombe
             for
             a
             new
             subantichrist
             to
             breed
             in
             ;
             if
             it
             be
             not
             rather
             the
             old
             force
             and
             power
             of
             the
             same
             man
             of
             sin
             counterfeiting
             protestant
             .
             It
             was
             not
             the
             prevention
             of
             schisme
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             schisme
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             the
             hatefull
             thirst
             of
             Lording
             in
             the
             Church
             that
             first
             bestow'd
             a
             being
             upon
             P●
             elaty
             ;
             this
             was
             the
             true
             cause
             ,
             but
             the
             pretence
             is
             stil
             the
             same
             .
             The
             Prelates
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             have
             it
             thought
             ,
             are
             the
             only
             mawls
             of
             schisme
             .
             Forsooth
             if
             they
             be
             put
             downe
             ,
             a
             deluge
             of
             innumerable
             sects
             will
             follow
             ;
             we
             shall
             be
             all
             Brownists
             ,
             Familists
             Anabaptists
             .
             For
             the
             word
             P●
             ritan
             seemes
             to
             be
             quasht
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             heretofore
             were
             counted
             such
             ,
             are
             now
             Brownists
             .
             And
             thus
             doe
             they
             raise
             an
             evill
             report
             upon
             the
             expected
             reforming
             grace
             that
             God
             hath
             bi●
             us
             hope
             for
             ,
             like
             those
             faithlesse
             spie●
             ,
             whose
             carcasses
             shall
             perish
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             of
             their
             owne
             confused
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             never
             taste
             the
             good
             of
             reformation
             .
             Doe
             they
             
             keep
             away
             schisme
             ?
             if
             to
             bring
             a
             num
             and
             chil
             stupidity
             of
             soul
             ,
             an
             unactive
             blindnesse
             of
             minde
             upon
             the
             people
             by
             thei●
             leaden
             doctrine
             ,
             or
             no
             doctrine
             at
             all
             ,
             if
             to
             persecute
             all
             knowing
             and
             zealous
             Christians
             by
             the
             violence
             of
             their
             courts
             ,
             be
             to
             keep
             away
             schisme
             ,
             they
             keep
             away
             schisme
             indeed
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             kind
             of
             discipline
             all
             
               Italy
            
             and
             
               Spaine
            
             is
             as
             p●
             ely
             and
             politickly
             kept
             from
             schisme
             as
             
               England
            
             hath
             beene
             by
             them
             .
             With
             as
             good
             a
             plea
             might
             the
             dead
             pal●
             boast
             to
             a
             man
             ,
             ti●
             I
             that
             free
             you
             from
             stitches
             and
             paines
             ,
             and
             the
             troublesome
             feeling
             of
             cold
             &
             heat
             ,
             of
             wounds
             and
             strokes
             ;
             if
             I
             were
             gone
             ,
             all
             these
             would
             molest
             you
             .
             The
             Winter
             might
             as
             well
             vaunt
             it selfe
             against
             the
             Spring
             ,
             I
             destroy
             all
             noysome
             and
             rank
             weeds
             ,
             I
             keepe
             downe
             all
             pestilent
             vapours
             .
             Yes
             and
             all
             wholesome
             herbs
             ,
             and
             all
             fresh
             dews
             ,
             by
             your
             violent
             &
             hid
             ●
             bound
             frost
             ;
             but
             when
             the
             gentle
             west
             winds
             shall
             open
             the
             fruitfull
             bosome
             of
             the
             earth
             thus
             over-gird●
             d
             by
             your
             imprisonment
             ,
             then
             the
             flowers
             put
             forth
             and
             spring
             and
             then
             the
             S●
             ne
             shall
             scatter
             the
             mists
             ,
             and
             the
             ma●ing
             hand
             of
             the
             Tiller
             shall
             roo●
             up
             all
             that
             burdens
             the
             soile
             without
             thank
             to
             your
             bondage
             .
             But
             farre
             worse
             then
             any
             frozen
             captivity
             is
             the
             bondage
             of
             P●
             elates
             ,
             for
             that
             other
             ,
             if
             it
             keep
             down
             any
             thing
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             within
             the
             earth
             ,
             so
             doth
             it
             likewise
             that
             which
             is
             ill
             ,
             but
             these
             let
             out
             freely
             the
             ill
             ,
             and
             keep
             down
             the
             good
             ,
             or
             else
             keepe
             downe
             the
             less●
             r
             ill
             ,
             and
             let
             out
             the
             greatest
             .
             Be
             asham'd
             at
             last
             to
             tell
             the
             Parlament
             ye
             curbe
             Schismaticks
             ,
             when
             as
             they
             know
             ye
             cherish
             and
             side
             with
             Papists
             ,
             and
             are
             now
             as
             it
             were
             one
             party
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             t
             is
             said
             they
             helpe
             to
             petition
             for
             ye
             .
             Can
             we
             believe
             that
             your
             government
             strains
             in
             good
             earnest
             at
             the
             petty
             g●
             at
             s
             of
             schisme
             ,
             when
             as
             we
             see
             it
             makes
             nothing
             to
             swallow
             the
             Camel
             heresie
             of
             
               Rome
               ;
            
             but
             that
             indeed
             your
             throat●
             are
             of
             the
             righ●
             Pharisaical
             straine
             .
             Where
             are
             those
             schismaticks
             with
             whom
             the
             Prelats
             hold
             such
             hot
             skirmish
             ?
             shew
             us
             your
             acts
             ,
             those
             glorious
             annals
             which
             your
             Courts
             of
             loathed
             memory
             lately
             deceas'd
             have
             left
             us
             ?
             those
             schismaticks
             I
             doubt
             me
             wil
             be
             found
             the
             most
             of
             them
             such
             a●
             whose
             only
             schisme
             was
             to
             have
             spoke
             the
             truth
             against
             your
             high
             abominations
             and
             cruelties
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             schisme
             ye
             hate
             most
             ,
             the
             removall
             of
             your
             criminous
             Hierarchy
             .
             A
             politick
             government
             of
             yours
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             pleasant
             conceit
             ,
             set
             up
             to
             remove
             those
             as
             a
             pretended
             schisme
             ,
             that
             would
             remove
             you
             as
             a
             palpable
             heresie
             in
             government
             .
             If
             the
             schisme
             would
             pardon
             ye
             that
             ,
             she
             might
             go
             jagg'd
             in
             as
             many
             cuts
             and
             ●
             lashes
             as
             she
             pleas'd
             for
             you
             .
             As
             for
             the
             rending
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             we
             have
             many
             
             reasons
             to
             thinke
             it
             is
             not
             that
             which
             ye
             labour
             to
             prevent
             so
             much
             as
             the
             rending
             of
             your
             pontificall
             sleeves
             :
             that
             schisme
             would
             be
             the
             sorest
             schisme
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             would
             be
             Brownisme
             and
             An●baptisme
             indeed
             .
             If
             we
             go
             downe
             ,
             say
             you
             ,
             as
             if
             
               Adrians
            
             wall
             were
             broke
             ,
             a
             flood
             of
             sects
             will
             rush
             in
             .
             What
             sects
             ?
             What
             are
             their
             opinions
             ?
             give
             us
             the
             Inventory
             ;
             it
             will
             appeare
             both
             by
             your
             former
             prosecutions
             and
             your
             present
             instances
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             only
             such
             to
             speake
             of
             as
             are
             offended
             with
             your
             lawlesse
             government
             ,
             your
             ceremonies
             ,
             your
             Liturgy
             ,
             an
             extract
             of
             the
             Masse
             book
             translated
             .
             But
             that
             they
             should
             be
             contemners
             of
             publick
             prayer
             ,
             and
             Churches
             us'd
             without
             superstition
             ,
             I
             trust
             God
             will
             manifest
             it
             ere
             long
             to
             be
             as
             false
             a
             sl●
             nder
             ,
             as
             your
             former
             slanders
             against
             the
             Scots
             .
             Noise
             it
             till
             ye
             be
             hoarse
             ;
             that
             a
             rabble
             of
             Sects
             will
             come
             in
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             answer'd
             ye
             ,
             no
             rabble
             sir
             Priest
             ,
             but
             a
             unanimous
             multitude
             of
             good
             Protestants
             will
             then
             joyne
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             now
             because
             of
             you
             stand
             separated
             .
             This
             will
             be
             the
             dreadfull
             consequence
             of
             your
             removall
             .
             As
             for
             those
             terrible
             names
             of
             Sectaries
             and
             Schismaticks
             which
             ye
             have
             got
             together
             ,
             we
             know
             your
             manner
             of
             fight
             ,
             when
             the
             quiver
             of
             your
             arguments
             which
             it
             ever
             thin
             ,
             and
             weakly
             stor'd
             ,
             after
             the
             first
             brunt
             is
             quite
             empty
             ,
             your
             course
             is
             to
             be
             take
             ye
             to
             your
             other
             quiver
             of
             slander
             ,
             wherein
             lyes
             your
             best
             archery
             .
             And
             whom
             ye
             could
             not
             move
             by
             sophisticall
             arguing
             ,
             them
             you
             thinke
             to
             confute
             by
             scandalous
             misnaming
             .
             Thereby
             inciting
             the
             blinder
             sort
             of
             people
             to
             mislike
             and
             deride
             sound
             doctrine
             and
             good
             christianity
             under
             two
             or
             three
             vile
             ●
             nd
             hatefull
             terms
             .
             But
             if
             we
             could
             easily
             indure
             and
             dissolve
             your
             doubtiest
             reasons
             in
             argument
             ,
             we
             shall
             more
             easily
             beare
             the
             worst
             of
             your
             unreasonablenesse
             in
             calumny
             and
             false
             report
             .
             Especially
             being
             foretold
             by
             Christ
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             our
             Master
             were
             by
             your
             predecessors
             call'd
             Samaritan
             and
             Belzebub
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             think
             it
             strange
             if
             his
             best
             Disciples
             in
             the
             reformation
             ,
             as
             at
             first
             by
             those
             of
             your
             tribe
             they
             were
             call'd
             Lollards
             and
             Hussites
             ,
             so
             now
             by
             you
             be
             term'd
             Puritans
             ,
             and
             Brownists
             .
             But
             my
             hope
             is
             that
             the
             people
             of
             England
             will
             not
             suffer
             themselves
             to
             be
             juggl'd
             thus
             out
             of
             their
             faith
             and
             religion
             by
             a
             mist
             of
             names
             cast
             before
             their
             eyes
             ,
             but
             will
             search
             wisely
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             look
             quite
             through
             this
             fraudulent
             aspersion
             of
             a
             disgracefull
             name
             into
             the
             things
             themselves
             :
             knowing
             that
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             in
             their
             times
             were
             accounted
             such
             as
             are
             now
             call'd
             Familists
             and
             Adamites
             ,
             or
             worse
             .
             And
             many
             on
             the
             Prelatickside
             like
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Sardis
            
             have
             a
             name
             
             to
             live
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             dead
             ;
             to
             be
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             are
             indeed
             Papists
             in
             most
             of
             their
             principles
             .
             Thu●
             perswaded
             ,
             this
             your
             old
             fallacy
             wee
             shall
             soone
             unmask
             ,
             and
             quickly
             apprehend
             how
             you
             prevent
             schisme
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             your
             schismatick●
             .
             But
             what
             if
             ye
             prevent
             ,
             and
             hinder
             all
             good
             means
             of
             preventing
             schisme
             ?
             that
             way
             which
             the
             Apostles
             us'd
             ,
             was
             to
             call
             a
             councell
             ;
             from
             which
             by
             any
             thing
             that
             can
             be
             learnt
             from
             the
             fifteenth
             of
             the
             
               Acts
               ,
            
             no
             faithfull
             Christian
             was
             debarr'd
             ,
             to
             whom
             knowledge
             and
             piety
             might
             give
             entrance
             .
             Of
             such
             a
             councell
             as
             this
             every
             parochiall
             Consistory
             is
             a
             right
             homogeneous
             and
             constituting
             part
             being
             in
             it selfe
             as
             it
             were
             a
             little
             Synod
             ,
             and
             towards
             a
             generall
             assembly
             moving
             upon
             her
             own
             basis
             in
             an
             even
             and
             firme
             progression
             ,
             as
             those
             smaller
             squares
             in
             battell
             unite
             in
             one
             great
             cube
             ,
             the
             main
             phalanx
             ,
             an
             embleme
             of
             truth
             and
             stedfastnesse
             .
             Whereas
             on
             the
             other
             side
             Prelaty
             ascending
             by
             a
             graduall
             monarchy
             from
             Bishop
             to
             Arch-bishop
             ,
             from
             thence
             to
             P
             imat
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             ,
             for
             there
             can
             be
             no
             reason
             yeilded
             neither
             in
             nature
             ,
             nor
             in
             religion
             ,
             wherefore
             ,
             if
             it
             have
             lawfully
             mounted
             thus
             high
             ,
             it
             should
             not
             be
             a
             Lordly
             ascendent
             in
             the
             horoscope
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             from
             Primate
             to
             Patriarch
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             Pope
             .
             I
             say
             Prelaty
             thus
             ascending
             in
             a
             continuall
             pyramid
             upon
             pretence
             to
             perfect
             the
             Churches
             unity
             ,
             if
             notwithstanding
             it
             be
             found
             most
             needfull
             ,
             yea
             the
             utmost
             helpe
             to
             dearn
             up
             the
             rents
             of
             schisme
             by
             calling
             a
             councell
             ,
             what
             does
             it
             but
             teach
             us
             that
             Prelaty
             is
             of
             no
             force
             to
             effect
             this
             work
             which
             she
             boasts
             to
             be
             her
             maister-peice
             ;
             and
             that
             her
             pyramid
             aspires
             and
             sharpens
             to
             ambition
             ,
             not
             to
             ●
             erfection
             ,
             or
             unity
             .
             This
             we
             know
             ,
             that
             as
             often
             as
             any
             great
             schisme
             disparts
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             Synods
             be
             proclam'd
             ,
             the
             Presbyters
             ●
             ve
             as
             great
             right
             there
             ,
             and
             as
             free
             vote
             of
             old
             ,
             as
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             which
             the
             Canon
             law
             conceals
             not
             .
             So
             that
             Prelaty
             if
             she
             will
             seek
             to
             close
             up
             divisions
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             must
             be
             forc't
             to
             dissolve
             ,
             and
             unmake
             her
             own
             pyramidal
             figure
             ,
             which
             she
             affirmes
             to
             be
             of
             such
             ●
             niting
             power
             ,
             when
             as
             indeed
             it
             is
             the
             most
             dividing
             ,
             and
             schism●
             icall
             forme
             that
             Geometricians
             know
             of
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             faine
             to
             inglobe
             ,
             or
             incube
             her selfe
             among
             the
             Presbyters
             ;
             which
             she
             hating
             to
             do
             ,
             sends
             her
             haughty
             Prelates
             from
             all
             parts
             with
             their
             fork●
             d
             Miters
             ,
             the
             badge
             of
             schisme
             or
             the
             stampe
             of
             his
             clov●
             n
             foot
             whom
             they
             serve
             I
             think
             ,
             who
             according
             to
             their
             hierarchies
             ac●
             nating
             still
             higher
             and
             higher
             in
             a
             cone
             of
             Prelaty
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             healing
             up
             the
             gas●
             es
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             it
             happens
             in
             such
             pointed
             bodies
             m●
             eting
             ,
             fall
             to
             gore
             on●
             another
             with
             their
             sharpe
             
             spires
             for
             upper
             place
             ,
             and
             precedence
             ,
             till
             the
             councell
             it
             〈◊〉
             prove
             the
             greatest
             schisme
             of
             all
             .
             And
             thus
             they
             are
             so
             farre
             fro●
             hindring
             dissention
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             made
             unprofitable
             ,
             and
             eve●
             noysome
             the
             chiefest
             remedy
             we
             have
             to
             keep
             Christendom
             at
             one
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             councels
             :
             and
             these
             if
             wee
             rightly
             consider
             Apostolick
             example
             ,
             are
             nothing
             else
             but
             generall
             Presbyteries
             .
             This
             seem'd
             so
             farre
             from
             the
             Apostles
             to
             think
             much
             of
             ,
             as
             if
             hereby
             their
             dignity
             were
             impair'd
             ,
             that
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             gather
             by
             those
             Epistles
             of
             
               Peter
            
             and
             
               Iohn
               ,
            
             which
             are
             likely
             to
             be
             latest
             written
             ,
             when
             the
             Church
             grew
             to
             a
             setling
             ,
             like
             those
             heroick
             patricians
             of
             Rome
             (
             if
             we
             may
             use
             such
             comparison
             )
             hasting
             to
             lay
             downe
             their
             dictatorship
             ,
             they
             rejoys't
             to
             call
             themselves
             and
             to
             be
             as
             fellow
             Elders
             among
             their
             brethren
             .
             Knowing
             that
             their
             high
             office
             was
             but
             as
             the
             scaffolding
             of
             the
             Church
             yet
             unbuilt
             ,
             and
             would
             be
             but
             a
             troublesome
             disfigurement
             ,
             so
             soone
             as
             the
             building
             was
             finis●
             .
             But
             the
             lofty
             minds
             of
             an
             age
             or
             two
             after
             ,
             such
             was
             their
             small
             discerning
             ,
             thought
             it
             a
             poore
             indignity
             ,
             that
             the
             high
             rear'd
             government
             of
             the
             Church
             should
             so
             on
             a
             sudden
             ,
             as
             it
             seem'd
             to
             them
             ,
             squat
             into
             a
             Presbytery
             .
             Next
             or
             rather
             before
             councels
             the
             timeliest
             prevention
             of
             schisme
             is
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospell
             abundantly
             and
             powerfully
             throughout
             all
             the
             land
             ,
             to
             instruct
             the
             youth
             religiously
             ,
             to
             endeavour
             how
             the
             Scriptures
             may
             be
             easiest
             understood
             by
             all
             men
             ;
             to
             all
             which
             the
             proceedings
             of
             these
             men
             have
             been
             on
             set
             purpose
             contrary
             .
             But
             how
             O
             Prelats
             should
             you
             remove
             schisme
             ,
             and
             how
             should
             you
             not
             remove
             and
             oppose
             all
             the
             meanes
             of
             removing
             schism
             ?
             when
             Prelaty
             is
             a
             schisme
             it selfe
             from
             the
             most
             reformed
             and
             most
             flourishing
             of
             our
             neighbour
             Churches
             abroad
             ,
             and
             a
             sad
             subject
             of
             discord
             and
             offence
             to
             the
             whole
             nation
             〈◊〉
             home
             .
             The
             remedy
             which
             you
             alledge
             is
             the
             very
             disease
             we
             groan
             under
             ;
             and
             never
             can
             be
             to
             us
             a
             remedy
             but
             by
             removing
             it selfe
             .
             Your
             predecessors
             were
             believ'd
             to
             assume
             this
             preeminence
             above
             their
             brethren
             only
             that
             they
             might
             appease
             dissention
             .
             Now
             God
             and
             the
             Church
             cals
             upon
             you
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             to
             lay
             it
             down
             ,
             as
             being
             to
             thousands
             of
             good
             men
             offensive
             ,
             burdensome
             ,
             intolerable
             .
             Surrender
             that
             pledge
             which
             unlesse
             you
             sowlely
             us●
             rpt
             it
             ,
             the
             Church
             gave
             you
             ,
             and
             now
             claimes
             it
             againe
             ,
             for
             the
             reason
             she
             first
             lent
             it
             .
             Discharge
             the
             trust
             committed
             to
             you
             prevent
             schisme
             ,
             and
             that
             yeoan
             never
             do
             ,
             but
             by
             discharging
             your selves
             .
             That
             government
             which
             ye
             hold
             ,
             we
             con●
             esse
             pr●
             s
             much
             ,
             hinders
             much
             〈◊〉
             move●
             much
             ,
             but
             what
             th●
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
             —
             no
             ,
             
             but
             all
             the
             peace
             and
             unity
             ,
             all
             the
             welfare
             not
             of
             the
             Church
             alone
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             whole
             kingdome
             .
             And
             if
             it
             be
             still
             permitted
             ye
             to
             hold
             ,
             will
             cause
             the
             most
             sad
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             separation
             be
             anough
             to
             say
             ,
             but
             such
             a
             wide
             gulph
             of
             distraction
             in
             this
             land
             as
             will
             never
             close
             her
             dismall
             gap
             ,
             untill
             ye
             be
             forc't
             (
             for
             of
             your
             selv●
             ye
             wil
             never
             do
             as
             that
             Roman
             
               Curtius
            
             nobly
             did
             )
             for
             the
             Churches
             peace
             &
             your
             countries
             ,
             to
             leap
             into
             the
             midst
             ,
             and
             be
             no
             more
             seen
             .
             By
             this
             we
             shal
             know
             whether
             yours
             be
             that
             ancient
             Prelaty
             which
             you
             say
             was
             first
             constituted
             for
             the
             reducement
             of
             quiet
             &
             unanimity
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             thē
             you
             wil
             not
             delay
             ●
             o
             prefer
             that
             above
             your
             own
             preferment
             .
             If
             otherwise
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             confident
             that
             your
             Prelaty
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             your
             ambition
             ,
             an
             insole●
             t
             preferring
             of
             your selves
             above
             your
             brethren
             ,
             and
             all
             your
             learned
             scraping
             in
             antiquity
             even
             to
             disturbe
             the
             bones
             of
             old
             
               Aaron
            
             and
             his
             sonnes
             in
             their
             graves
             ,
             is
             but
             to
             maintain
             and
             set
             upon
             our
             necks
             a
             stately
             and
             severe
             dignity
             ,
             which
             you
             call
             sacred
             ,
             and
             is
             nothing
             in
             very
             deed
             but
             a
             grave
             and
             reverent
             gluttony
             ,
             a
             sanctimonious
             avarice
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             which
             ,
             all
             the
             duties
             and
             dearnesses
             which
             ye
             owe
             to
             God
             or
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             to
             law
             ,
             custome
             ,
             or
             nature
             ,
             ye
             have
             resolv'd
             to
             set
             at
             nought
             .
             I
             could
             put
             you
             in
             mind
             what
             counsell
             
               Clement
            
             a
             fellow
             labourer
             with
             the
             Apostles
             gave
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             of
             
               Corinth
               ,
            
             whom
             the
             people
             though
             unjustly
             sought
             to
             remove
             .
             Who
             among
             you
             saith
             he
             ,
             is
             noble
             minded
             ,
             who
             is
             pittifull
             ,
             who
             is
             charitable
             ,
             let
             him
             say
             thus
             ,
             if
             for
             me
             this
             sedition
             ,
             this
             enmity
             ,
             these
             differences
             be
             ,
             I
             willingly
             depart
             ,
             I
             go
             my
             wayes
             ,
             only
             let
             the
             flock
             of
             Christ
             be
             at
             peace
             with
             the
             Presbyters
             that
             are
             set
             over
             it
             .
             He
             that
             shall
             do
             this
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             shall
             get
             him
             great
             honour
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             all
             places
             will
             receave
             him
             .
             This
             was
             
               Clements
            
             counsell
             to
             good
             and
             holy
             men
             that
             they
             should
             depart
             rather
             from
             their
             just
             office
             ,
             then
             by
             their
             stay
             ,
             to
             ravle
             out
             the
             seamlesse
             garment
             of
             concord
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             I
             have
             better
             counsell
             to
             give
             the
             Prelats
             ,
             and
             farre
             more
             acceptable
             to
             their
             cares
             ,
             this
             advice
             in
             my
             opinion
             is
             fitter
             for
             them
             .
             Cling
             fast
             to
             your
             Pontificall
             Sees
             ,
             bate
             not
             ,
             quit
             your selves
             like
             Barons
             ,
             stand
             to
             the
             utmost
             for
             your
             haughty
             Courts
             and
             votes
             in
             Parliament
             .
             Still
             tell
             us
             that
             you
             prevent
             schisme
             ,
             though
             schisme
             and
             combustion
             be
             the
             very
             issue
             of
             your
             bodies
             your
             first
             born
             ;
             and
             set
             your
             country
             a bleeding
             in
             a
             Prelaticall
             mutiny
             ,
             to
             fight
             for
             your
             pompe
             ,
             and
             that
             ill
             favour'd
             weed
             of
             temporall
             honour
             that
             sits
             dishonourably
             upon
             your
             laick
             shoulders
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             be
             fat
             and
             fleshy
             ,
             swo●
             with
             high
             thoughts
             
             and
             big
             with
             mischievous
             designes
             ,
             when
             God
             comes
             to
             visit
             〈◊〉
             you
             all
             this
             forescore
             yeares
             vexation
             of
             his
             Church
             under
             your
             Egyptian
             tyranny
             .
             For
             certainly
             of
             all
             those
             blessed
             soules
             which
             you
             have
             persecuted
             ,
             and
             those
             miserable
             ones
             which
             you
             have
             lost
             ;
             the
             just
             vengeance
             does
             not
             sleepe
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               
                 That
                 those
                 many
                 Sects
                 and
                 Schismes
                 by
                 some
                 suppos'd
                 to
                 be
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 rebellion
                 in
              
               Ireland
               ,
               
                 oug●
                 t
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 hindrancc
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 hastning
                 of
                 reformation
                 .
              
            
          
           
             AS
             for
             those
             many
             Sects
             and
             divisions
             rumor'd
             abroad
             to
             be
             amongst
             us
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             hard
             to
             perceave
             that
             they
             are
             partly
             the
             meere
             fictions
             and
             false
             alarmes
             of
             the
             Prelates
             ,
             thereby
             to
             cast
             amazements
             and
             panick
             terrors
             into
             the
             hearts
             of
             weaker
             Christians
             that
             they
             should
             not
             venture
             to
             change
             the
             present
             deformity
             of
             the
             Church
             for
             fear
             of
             I
             know
             not
             what
             worse
             inconveniencies
             .
             With
             the
             same
             objected
             feares
             and
             suspicions
             ,
             we
             know
             that
             suttle
             Prelat
             
               Gardner
            
             sought
             to
             divert
             the
             first
             reformation
             .
             It
             may
             suffice
             us
             to
             be
             taught
             by
             S.
             
               Paul
            
             that
             there
             must
             be
             f●
             cts
             for
             the
             manifesting
             of
             those
             that
             are
             sound
             hearted
             .
             These
             are
             but
             winds
             and
             flaws
             to
             try
             the
             floting
             vessell
             of
             our
             faith
             whether
             it
             be
             stanch
             and
             sayl
             well
             ,
             whether
             our
             ballast
             be
             just
             ,
             our
             anchorage
             and
             cable
             strong
             .
             By
             this
             is
             seene
             who
             lives
             by
             faith
             and
             certain
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             who
             by
             credulity
             and
             the
             prevailing
             opinion
             of
             the
             age
             ;
             whose
             vertue
             is
             of
             an
             unchangeable
             graine
             ,
             and
             whose
             of
             a
             slight
             wash
             .
             If
             God
             come
             to
             trie
             our
             constancy
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             shrink
             ,
             or
             stand
             the
             lesse
             firmly
             for
             that
             ,
             but
             passe
             on
             with
             more
             stedfast
             resolution
             to
             establish
             the
             truth
             though
             it
             were
             through
             a
             lane
             of
             sects
             and
             heresies
             o●
             each
             side
             .
             Other
             things
             men
             do
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             :
             but
             sects
             and
             errors
             it
             seems
             God
             suffers
             to
             be
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             good
             men
             ,
             that
             the
             world
             may
             know
             and
             reverence
             their
             true
             fortitude
             and
             undaunted
             constancy
             in
             the
             truth
             .
             Let
             ●
             s
             not
             therefore
             make
             these
             things
             an
             incumbrance
             ,
             or
             an
             excuse
             of
             our
             delay
             in
             reforming
             which
             God
             sends
             us
             as
             an
             incitement
             to
             proceed
             with
             more
             honour
             and
             alacrity
             .
             For
             if
             there
             were
             no
             opposition
             where
             were
             the
             triall
             of
             an
             unfai●
             d
             goodnesse
             and
             magnanimity
             ?
             vertue
             that
             wavers
             is
             〈◊〉
             vertue
             ,
             
             but
             vice
             revolted
             from
             i●
             selfe
             ,
             and
             after
             a
             while
             returning
             .
             The
             actions
             of
             just
             and
             pious
             men
             do
             not
             darken
             in
             their
             middle
             course
             but
             
               Solomon
            
             tels
             us
             they
             are
             as
             the
             shining
             light
             ,
             that
             shineth
             more
             and
             more
             unto
             the
             perfet
             day
             .
             But
             if
             we
             shall
             suffer
             the
             trifling
             doubts
             and
             jealousies
             of
             future
             sects
             to
             overcloud
             the
             faire
             beginnings
             of
             purpos'st
             reformation
             ,
             let
             us
             rather
             fear
             that
             another
             proverb
             of
             the
             same
             Wiseman
             be
             not
             up●
             ided
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             way
             of
             the
             wicked
             is
             as
             darknesse
             ,
             they
             stumble
             at
             they
             know
             not
             what
             .
             If
             sects
             and
             schismes
             be
             turbulent
             in
             the
             unseal'd
             estate
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             while
             it
             lies
             under
             the
             amending
             hand
             ,
             it
             best
             beseems
             our
             Christian
             courage
             to
             think
             they
             are
             but
             as
             the
             throws
             and
             pangs
             that
             go
             before
             the
             birth
             of
             reformation
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             work
             it selfe
             is
             now
             in
             doing
             .
             For
             if
             we
             look
             but
             on
             the
             nature
             of
             elementall
             and
             mixt
             things
             ,
             we
             know
             they
             cannot
             suffer
             any
             change
             of
             one
             kind
             o●
             quality
             into
             another
             without
             the
             struggl
             of
             contrarietie●
             .
             And
             in
             thing●
             artificiall
             ,
             seldome
             any
             elegance
             is
             wrought
             without
             a
             superfluous
             wast
             and
             refuse
             in
             the
             transaction
             .
             No
             Marble
             statue
             can
             be
             po●
             itely
             carv'd
             ,
             no
             fair
             edifice
             built
             without
             almost
             as
             much
             ●
             bbish
             and
             sweeping
             .
             Insomuch
             that
             even
             in
             the
             spirituall
             conflict
             of
             S.
             
               Pauls
            
             conversion
             there
             fell
             scales
             from
             his
             eyes
             that
             were
             not
             perceav'd
             before
             .
             No
             wonder
             then
             in
             the
             reforming
             of
             a
             Church
             which
             is
             never
             brought
             to
             effect
             without
             the
             fierce
             encounter
             of
             truth
             and
             fashood
             together
             ,
             if
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             the
             splinters
             and
             shares
             of
             so
             violent
             a
             jousting
             ,
             there
             fall
             from
             between
             the
             shock
             many
             fond
             errors
             and
             fanatick
             opinions
             ,
             which
             when
             truth
             has
             the
             upper
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             reformation
             shall
             be
             perfet●
             d
             ,
             will
             easily
             be
             rid
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             or
             kept
             so
             low
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             only
             the
             exercise
             of
             our
             knowledge
             ,
             not
             the
             disturbance
             ,
             or
             interruption
             of
             our
             faith
             .
             As
             for
             that
             which
             
               Barcl●
               y
            
             in
             his
             image
             of
             minds
             writes
             concerning
             the
             horrible
             and
             barbarous
             conceits
             of
             Englishmen
             in
             their
             religion
             .
             I
             deeme
             it
             spoken
             like
             what
             hee
             was
             ,
             a
             fugitive
             Papist
             traducing
             the
             Hand
             whence
             he
             sprung
             .
             It
             may
             be
             more
             judiciously
             gather'd
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             the
             Englishman
             of
             many
             other
             nations
             is
             least
             atheisticall
             ,
             and
             bears
             a
             naturall
             disposition
             of
             much
             reverence
             and
             awe
             towards
             the
             Deity
             ;
             but
             in
             hi●
             weaknesse
             and
             want
             of
             better
             instruction
             ,
             which
             among
             us
             too
             f●quently
             is
             neglected
             ,
             especially
             by
             the
             meaner
             sort
             turning
             the
             b●
             nt
             of
             his
             own
             wits
             with
             a
             scrupulous
             and
             ceaselesse
             care
             what
             he
             might
             do
             to
             informe
             himselfe
             a
             right
             of
             God
             and
             his
             worship
             ,
             he
             may
             fall
             not
             unlikely
             sometimes
             as
             any
             otherland
             man
             into
             an
             uncouth
             
             opinion
             .
             And
             verily
             if
             we
             look
             ●
             t
             his
             native
             towardli●
             sse
             i●
             the
             roughcast
             without
             breeding
             ,
             some
             nation
             or
             other
             may
             haply
             be
             better
             compos'd
             to
             a
             naturall
             civility
             ,
             and
             right
             judgement
             the●
             he
             .
             But
             if
             he
             get
             the
             benefit
             once
             of
             a
             wise
             and
             well
             rectifi'd
             ●ture
             ,
             which
             must
             first
             come
             in
             generall
             from
             the
             godly
             vigilance
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             I
             suppose
             that
             where
             ever
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             countries
             manners
             ,
             or
             men
             ,
             the
             English
             people
             among
             the
             first
             that
             shall
             be
             prais'd
             ,
             may
             deserve
             to
             be
             accounted
             a
             right
             pious
             ,
             right
             honest
             ,
             and
             right
             hardy
             nation
             .
             But
             thus
             while
             some
             stand
             dallying
             and
             deferring
             to
             reform
             for
             fear
             of
             that
             which
             should
             mainly
             hasten
             them
             forward
             ,
             lest
             schism
             and
             error
             should
             encrease
             ,
             we
             may
             now
             thank
             our selves
             and
             our
             delayes
             if
             instead
             of
             schism
             a
             bloody
             and
             inhumane
             rebellion
             be
             strook
             in
             between
             our
             slow
             movings
             .
             Indeed
             against
             violent
             and
             powerfull
             opposition
             there
             can
             be
             no
             just
             blame
             of
             a
             lingring
             dispatch
             .
             But
             this
             I
             urge
             against
             those
             that
             discourse
             it
             for
             a
             maxim
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             swift
             opportunities
             of
             establishing
             ,
             or
             reforming
             religion
             ,
             were
             to
             attend
             upon
             the
             ●
             eam
             of
             state
             businesse
             .
             In
             state
             many
             things
             at
             first
             are
             crude
             and
             hard
             to
             digest
             ,
             which
             only
             time
             and
             deliberation
             can
             supple
             ,
             and
             concoct
             .
             But
             in
             religion
             wherein
             i●
             no
             immaturity
             ,
             nothing
             out
             of
             season
             ,
             it
             goes
             farre
             otherwise
             .
             The
             doore
             of
             grace
             turnes
             upon
             smooth
             hinges
             wide
             opening
             to
             send
             out
             ,
             but
             soon
             shutting
             to
             recall
             the
             precious
             offers
             of
             mercy
             to
             a
             nation
             :
             which
             unlesse
             Watchfulnesse
             and
             Zeale
             two
             quick-sighted
             and
             ready-handed
             Virgins
             be
             there
             in
             our
             behalfe
             to
             receave
             ,
             we
             loose
             :
             and
             still
             the
             of●
             er
             we
             loose
             ,
             the
             straiter
             the
             doore
             opens
             ,
             and
             the
             lesse
             is
             offer'd
             .
             This
             is
             all
             we
             get
             by
             demurring
             in
             Gods
             service
             .
             T
             is
             not
             rebellion
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             hindrance
             of
             reformation
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             the
             want
             of
             this
             which
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             that
             .
             The
             Prelats
             which
             boast
             themselves
             the
             only
             bridle●
             of
             schisme
             God
             knows
             have
             been
             so
             cold
             and
             backward
             both
             there
             and
             with
             us
             to
             represse
             heresie
             and
             idolatry
             ,
             that
             either
             through
             their
             carelessenesse
             or
             their
             craft
             all
             this
             mischiefe
             is
             befal●
             .
             What
             can
             the
             Irish
             subject
             do
             lesse
             in
             Gods
             just
             displeasure
             against
             us
             ,
             then
             revenge
             upon
             English
             bodies
             the
             little
             care
             that
             our
             Prelate
             have
             had
             of
             their
             souls
             .
             Nor
             hath
             their
             negligence
             been
             new
             in
             that
             Iland
             but
             ever
             notorious
             in
             Queen
             
               Elizabeths
            
             dayes
             ,
             as
             
               Camden
            
             their
             known
             friend
             forbears
             not
             to
             complain
             .
             Yet
             so
             little
             are
             they
             touch●
             with
             remorce
             of
             these
             their
             cruelties
             ,
             for
             these
             cruelties
             are
             theirs
             ,
             the
             bloody
             revenge
             of
             those
             souls
             which
             they
             have
             famisht
             ,
             that
             wh●
             s
             against
             our
             brethren
             the
             Scot●
             ,
             who
             by
             their
             upright
             and
             loyall
             
             and
             loyall
             deed●
             have
             now
             bought
             themselves
             a●
             honourable
             name
             to
             posterity
             ,
             whatsoever
             malice
             by
             slander
             could
             invent
             ,
             rag●
             i●
             hostility
             attempt
             ,
             they
             greedily
             attempted
             ,
             toward
             these
             murd● ous
             Irish
             the
             enemies
             of
             God
             and
             mankind
             ,
             a
             cursed
             off-spring
             of
             their
             own
             connivence
             ,
             no
             man
             takes
             notice
             but
             that
             they
             seeme
             to
             be
             very
             calmely
             and
             indifferently
             affected
             .
             Where
             then
             should
             we
             begin
             to
             extinguish
             a
             rebellion
             that
             hath
             his
             cause
             from
             the
             misgovernment
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             where
             ?
             but
             at
             the
             Churches
             reformation
             ,
             and
             the
             removall
             of
             that
             government
             which
             pe●
             sues
             and
             war●
             es
             with
             all
             good
             Christians
             under
             the
             name
             of
             schismaticks
             ,
             but
             maintains
             and
             fosters
             all
             Papists
             and
             Idolaters
             〈◊〉
             tolerable
             Christians
             .
             And
             if
             the
             sacred
             Bible
             may
             be
             our
             light
             ,
             we
             are
             neither
             without
             example
             ,
             nor
             the
             witnesse
             of
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             the
             corrupted
             estate
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             both
             the
             cause
             of
             tumult
             ,
             and
             civill
             warres
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             stint
             them
             ,
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             must
             first
             be
             s●l'd
             .
             
               Now
               for
               a
               long
               season
               ,
            
             saith
             
               Azariah
            
             to
             King
             
               Asa
               ,
               Israel
               hath
               〈◊〉
               without
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               and
               without
               a
               teaching
               Priest
               ,
               and
               without
               ,
               law
               ;
               and
               in
               those
               times
               there
               was
               no
               peace
               to
               him
               that
               went
               out
               ,
               ●
               or
               to
               hi●
               that
               came
               in
               ,
               but
               great
               vexations
               were
               upon
               all
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               the
               countries
               .
               And
               nation
               was
               destroy'd
               of
               nation
               ,
               and
               City
               of
               City
               ,
               f●
               God
               did
               vex
               them
               with
               all
               adversity
               .
               Be
               ye
               strong
               therefore
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             to
             the
             reformers
             of
             that
             age
             ,
             
               and
               let
               not
               your
               hands
               be
               weake
               ,
               for
               your
               worke
               shall
               bee
               rewarded
               .
            
             And
             in
             those
             Prophets
             that
             liv'd
             in
             the
             times
             of
             reformation
             after
             the
             Captivity
             often
             doth
             God
             stirre
             up
             the
             people
             to
             consider
             that
             while
             establishment
             of
             Church
             matters
             was
             neglected
             ,
             and
             put
             off
             ,
             there
             was
             
               no
               peace
               to
               him
               that
               went
               out
               or
               came
               in
               ,
               for
               I
               ,
            
             saith
             God
             ,
             
               had
               set
               all
               men
               every
               one
               against
               his
               neigbour
               .
            
             
             But
             from
             the
             very
             day
             forward
             that
             they
             went
             seriously
             ,
             and
             effectually
             about
             the
             welfare
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             he
             tels
             them
             that
             they
             
             themselves
             might
             perceave
             the
             sudden
             change
             of
             things
             into
             a
             prosperous
             and
             peacefull
             condition
             .
             But
             it
             will
             here
             be
             said
             that
             the
             reformation
             is
             a
             long
             work
             ,
             and
             the
             miseries
             of
             
               Ireland
            
             are
             urgent
             of
             a
             speedy
             redresse
             .
             They
             be
             indeed
             ;
             and
             how
             speedy
             we
             are
             ,
             the
             poore
             afflicted
             remnant
             of
             our
             martyr'd
             countrymen
             that
             sit
             there
             on
             the
             Sea-shore
             ,
             counting
             the
             houres
             of
             our
             delay
             with
             their
             sighs
             ,
             and
             the
             minuts
             with
             their
             falling
             teares
             ,
             perhaps
             with
             the
             destilling
             of
             their
             bloody
             wounds
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             not
             quite
             by
             this
             time
             cast
             off
             ,
             and
             almost
             curst
             the
             vain
             hope
             of
             our
             founder'd
             ships
             ,
             and
             aids
             ,
             can
             best
             judge
             how
             speedy
             we
             are
             to
             their
             reliefe
             .
             But
             let
             their
             succors
             be
             hasted
             ,
             as
             all
             need
             and
             reason
             is
             ,
             and
             let
             not
             therefore
             the
             reformation
             
             which
             is
             the
             chiefest
             cause
             of
             successe
             and
             victory
             be
             still
             procrastinated
             .
             They
             of
             the
             captivity
             in
             their
             greatest
             extremities
             could
             find
             both
             counsell
             and
             hands
             anough
             at
             once
             to
             build
             ,
             and
             to
             expect
             the
             enemies
             assault
             .
             And
             we
             for
             our
             parts
             a
             populous
             and
             mighty
             nation
             must
             needs
             be
             faln
             into
             a
             strange
             plight
             either
             of
             effeminacy
             ,
             or
             confusion
             ,
             if
             
               Ireland
            
             that
             was
             once
             the
             conquest
             of
             one
             single
             Earle
             with
             his
             privat
             forces
             ,
             and
             the
             small
             assistance
             of
             a
             petty
             Kernish
             Prince
             ,
             should
             now
             take
             up
             all
             the
             wisdome
             and
             prowesse
             of
             this
             potent
             Monarchy
             to
             quell
             a
             barbarous
             crew
             of
             r●
             bels
             ,
             whom
             if
             we
             take
             but
             the
             right
             course
             to
             subdue
             ,
             that
             is
             beginning
             at
             the
             reformation
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             their
             own
             horrid
             murders
             and
             rapes
             ,
             will
             so
             fight
             against
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             sutler●
             and
             horse
             boyes
             of
             the
             Campe
             will
             be
             able
             to
             rout
             and
             chase
             them
             without
             the
             staining
             of
             any
             Noble
             sword
             .
             To
             proceed
             by
             other
             method
             in
             this
             enterprize
             ,
             be
             our
             Captains
             and
             Commanders
             never
             so
             expert
             ,
             will
             be
             as
             great
             an
             error
             in
             the
             art
             o●
             warre
             ,
             as
             any
             novice
             in
             souldiership
             ever
             committed
             .
             And
             thus
             I
             leave
             it
             as
             a
             declared
             truth
             ,
             that
             neither
             the
             feare
             of
             sects
             no
             nor
             rebellion
             can
             be
             a
             fit
             plea
             to
             stay
             reformation
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             push
             it
             forward
             with
             all
             possible
             diligence
             and
             speed
             .
          
        
      
       
       
         
           The
           second
           Book
           .
        
         
           
             HOw
             happy
             were
             it
             for
             this
             frail
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             may
             be
             truly
             call'd
             ,
             mortall
             life
             of
             man
             ,
             since
             all
             earthly
             things
             which
             have
             the
             name
             of
             good
             and
             convenient
             in
             our
             daily
             use
             ,
             are
             withall
             so
             cumbersome
             and
             full
             of
             trouble
             if
             knowledge
             yet
             which
             is
             the
             best
             and
             ,
             lightsomest
             possession
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             were
             as
             the
             common
             saying
             is
             ,
             no
             burden
             ,
             and
             that
             what
             it
             wanted
             of
             being
             a
             load
             to
             any
             part
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             it
             did
             not
             with
             a
             heavie
             advantage
             overlay
             upon
             the
             spirit
             .
             For
             not
             to
             speak
             of
             that
             knowledge
             that
             rests
             in
             the
             contemplation
             of
             naturall
             causes
             and
             dimensions
             ,
             which
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             lower
             wisdom
             ,
             as
             the
             object
             is
             low
             ,
             certain
             it
             is
             that
             he
             who
             hath
             obtain'd
             in
             more
             then
             the
             scantest
             measure
             to
             know
             any
             thing
             distinctly
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             true
             worship
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             infallibly
             good
             and
             happy
             in
             the
             state
             of
             mans
             life
             ,
             what
             in
             it selfe
             evil
             and
             miserable
             ,
             though
             vulgarly
             not
             so
             esteem'd
             ,
             he
             that
             hath
             obtain'd
             to
             know
             this
             ,
             the
             only
             high
             valuable
             wisdom
             indeed
             ,
             remembring
             also
             that
             God
             even
             to
             a
             strictnesse
             requires
             the
             improvment
             of
             these
             his
             entrusted
             gifts
             cannot
             but
             sustain
             a
             sore●
             burden
             of
             mind
             ,
             and
             more
             pressing
             then
             any
             supportable
             toil
             ,
             or
             waight
             ,
             which
             the
             body
             can
             labour
             under
             ;
             how
             and
             in
             what
             manner
             he
             shall
             dispose
             and
             employ
             those
             summes
             of
             knowledge
             and
             illumination
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             sent
             him
             into
             this
             world
             to
             trade
             with
             .
             And
             that
             which
             aggravats
             the
             burden
             more
             is
             ,
             that
             having
             receiv'd
             amongst
             his
             allotted
             parcels
             certain
             pretious
             truths
             of
             such
             an
             orient
             lustre
             as
             no
             Diamond
             can
             equall
             ,
             which
             never
             the
             lesse
             he
             has
             in
             charge
             to
             put
             off
             at
             any
             cheap
             rate
             ,
             yea
             for
             nothing
             to
             them
             that
             will
             ,
             the
             great
             Marchants
             of
             this
             world
             searing
             that
             this
             cours
             would
             soon
             discover
             ,
             and
             disgrace
             the
             fals
             glitter
             of
             their
             deceitfull
             wares
             wherewith
             they
             abuse
             the
             people
             ,
             like
             poor
             Indians
             with
             beads
             and
             glasses
             ,
             
             practize
             by
             all
             means
             how
             they
             may
             suppresse
             the
             venting
             of
             such
             rarities
             and
             such
             a
             cheapnes
             as
             would
             undoe
             them
             ,
             and
             turn
             their
             trash
             upon
             their
             hands
             .
             Therefore
             by
             gratifying
             the
             corrupt
             desi●
             of
             men
             in
             fleshly
             doctrines
             ,
             they
             stirre
             them
             up
             to
             persecute
             with
             hatred
             and
             contempt
             all
             those
             that
             seek
             to
             bear
             themselves
             uprightly
             in
             this
             their
             spiritual
             factory
             :
             which
             they
             forseeing
             though
             they
             cannot
             but
             testify
             of
             Tr● th
             and
             the
             excellence
             of
             t●
             at
             heavenly
             traffick
             which
             they
             bring
             against
             what
             opposition
             ,
             or
             danger
             soever
             ,
             yet
             needs
             must
             it
             sit
             heavily
             upon
             their
             spirits
             ,
             that
             being
             in
             Gods
             prime
             intention
             and
             their
             own
             ,
             selected
             heralds
             of
             peace
             ,
             and
             dispensers
             of
             treasures
             inestimable
             without
             price
             to
             them
             that
             have
             no
             pence
             ,
             they
             finde
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             their
             commission
             that
             they
             are
             made
             the
             greatest
             variance
             and
             offence
             ,
             a
             very
             sword
             and
             fire
             both
             in
             house
             and
             City
             over
             the
             whole
             earth
             .
             This
             is
             that
             which
             the
             sad
             Prophet
             
               Ieremiah
            
             laments
             ,
             
               Wo
               is
               me
               my
               mother
               ,
               that
               thou
               hast
               born
               me
               a
               man
               of
               strife
               ,
               and
               contention
               .
            
             And
             although
             divine
             inspiration
             must
             certainly
             have
             been
             sweet
             to
             those
             ancient
             profets
             ,
             yet
             the
             irksomnesse
             of
             that
             truth
             which
             they
             brought
             was
             so
             unpleasant
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             every where
             they
             call
             it
             a
             burden
             .
             Yea
             that
             mysterious
             book
             of
             Revelation
             which
             the
             great
             Evangelist
             was
             bid
             to
             eat
             ,
             as
             it
             had
             been
             some
             eye-brightning
             electuary
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             foresight
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             sweet
             in
             his
             mouth
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             learning
             ,
             it
             was
             bitter
             in
             his
             belly
             ;
             bitter
             in
             the
             denouncing
             .
             Nor
             was
             this
             hid
             from
             the
             wise
             Poet
             
               Sophocles
               ,
            
             who
             in
             that
             place
             of
             his
             Tragedy
             where
             
               Tirefias
            
             is
             call'd
             to
             resolve
             K.
             
               Edipus
            
             in
             a
             matter
             which
             he
             knew
             would
             be
             grievous
             ,
             brings
             him
             in
             bemoaning
             his
             lot
             ,
             that
             he
             knew
             more
             then
             other
             men
             .
             For
             surely
             to
             every
             good
             and
             peaceable
             man
             it
             must
             in
             nature
             needs
             be
             a
             hatefull
             thing
             to
             be
             the
             displeaser
             ,
             and
             molester
             of
             thousands
             ;
             much
             better
             would
             it
             like
             him
             doubtlesse
             to
             be
             the
             messenger
             of
             gladnes
             and
             contentment
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             chief
             intended
             busines
             ,
             to
             all
             mankind
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             resist
             and
             oppose
             their
             own
             true
             happinesse
             .
             But
             when
             God
             commands
             to
             take
             the
             trumpet
             and
             blow
             a
             dolorous
             or
             a
             jarring
             blast
             ,
             it
             lies
             not
             in
             mans
             will
             what
             he
             shall
             say
             ,
             or
             what
             he
             shall
             conceal
             .
             If
             he
             shall
             think
             to
             be
             silent
             ,
             as
             
               Ieremiah
            
             did
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             reproach
             and
             derision
             he
             met
             with
             daily
             ,
             and
             
               all
               his
               familiar
               friends
               watcht
               for
               his
               halting
            
             to
             be
             reveng'd
             on
             him
             for
             speaking
             the
             truth
             ,
             he
             would
             be
             forc'●
             to
             confesse
             as
             he
             confest
             ,
             
               his
               word
               was
               in
               my
               heart
               as
               a
               burning
               fire
               shut
               up
               in
               my
               bones
               ,
               I
               was
               weary
               with
               forbearing
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               stay
               .
            
             Which
             might
             teach
             these
             times
             not
             suddenly
             to
             condemn
             all
             
             things
             that
             are
             sharply
             spoken
             ,
             or
             vehemently
             written
             ,
             as
             proceeding
             out
             of
             stomach
             ,
             virulence
             and
             ill
             nature
             ,
             but
             to
             consider
             rather
             that
             if
             the
             Prelats
             have
             leav
             to
             say
             the
             worst
             that
             can
             be
             said
             ,
             and
             doe
             the
             worst
             that
             can
             be
             don
             ,
             while
             they
             strive
             to
             keep
             to
             themselves
             to
             their
             great
             pleasure
             and
             commodity
             those
             things
             which
             they
             ought
             to
             render
             up
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             be
             justly
             offended
             with
             him
             that
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             impart
             and
             bestow
             without
             any
             gain
             to
             himselfe
             those
             sharp
             ,
             but
             saving
             words
             which
             would
             be
             a
             terror
             ,
             and
             a
             torment
             in
             him
             to
             keep
             back
             .
             For
             me
             I
             have
             determin'd
             to
             lay
             up
             as
             the
             best
             treasure
             ,
             and
             solace
             of
             a
             good
             old
             age
             ,
             if
             God
             voutsafe
             it
             me
             ,
             the
             honest
             liberty
             of
             free
             speech
             from
             my
             youth
             ,
             where
             I
             shall
             think
             it
             available
             in
             so
             dear
             a
             concernment
             as
             the
             Churches
             good
             .
             For
             if
             I
             be
             either
             by
             disposition
             ,
             or
             what
             other
             cause
             too
             inquisitive
             ,
             or
             suspitious
             of
             my self
             and
             mine
             own
             doings
             ,
             who
             can
             help
             it
             ?
             but
             this
             I
             foresee
             ,
             that
             should
             the
             Church
             be
             brought
             under
             heavy
             oppression
             ,
             and
             God
             have
             given
             me
             ability
             the
             while
             to
             reason
             against
             that
             man
             that
             should
             be
             the
             author
             of
             so
             foul
             a
             deed
             ,
             or
             should
             she
             by
             blessing
             from
             above
             on
             the
             industry
             and
             courage
             of
             faithfull
             men
             change
             this
             her
             distracted
             estate
             into
             better
             daies
             without
             the
             lest
             furtherance
             or
             contribution
             of
             those
             few
             talents
             which
             God
             at
             that
             present
             had
             lent
             me
             ,
             I
             foresee
             what
             stories
             I
             should
             heare
             within
             my selfe
             ,
             all
             my
             life
             after
             ,
             of
             discourage
             and
             reproach
             .
             Timorous
             and
             ingratefull
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             is
             now
             again
             at
             the
             foot
             of
             her
             insulting
             enemies
             :
             and
             thou
             bewailst
             ,
             what
             matters
             it
             for
             thee
             or
             thy
             bewailing
             ?
             when
             time
             was
             ,
             thou
             couldst
             not
             find
             a
             syllable
             of
             all
             that
             thou
             hadst
             read
             ,
             or
             studied
             ,
             to
             utter
             in
             her
             behalfe
             .
             Yet
             ease
             and
             leasure
             was
             given
             thee
             for
             thy
             retired
             thoughts
             out
             of
             the
             sweat
             of
             other
             men
             .
             Thou
             hadst
             the
             diligence
             the
             parts
             ,
             the
             language
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             if
             a
             vain
             subject
             were
             to
             be
             adorn'd
             or
             beautifi'd
             ,
             but
             when
             the
             cause
             of
             God
             and
             his
             Church
             was
             to
             be
             pleaded
             ,
             for
             which
             purpose
             that
             tongue
             was
             given
             thee
             which
             thou
             hast
             ,
             God
             listen'd
             if
             he
             could
             heare
             thy
             voice
             among
             his
             zealous
             servants
             ,
             but
             thou
             wert
             domb
             as
             a
             beast
             ;
             from
             hence
             forward
             be
             that
             which
             thine
             own
             brutish
             silence
             hath
             made
             thee
             .
             Or
             else
             I
             should
             have
             heard
             on
             the
             other
             care
             ,
             slothfull
             ,
             and
             ever
             to
             be
             set
             light
             by
             ,
             the
             Church
             hath
             now
             overcom
             her
             late
             distresses
             after
             the
             unwearied
             labours
             of
             many
             her
             true
             servants
             that
             stood
             up
             in
             her
             defence
             ;
             thou
             also
             wouldst
             take
             upon
             thee
             to
             share
             amongst
             them
             of
             their
             joy
             :
             but
             wherefore
             tho●
             where
             canst
             thou
             shew
             any
             word
             or
             deed
             of
             thine
             which
             might
             have
             ha● ten'd
             her
             peace
             ;
             whatever
             
             thou
             dost
             now
             talke
             ;
             or
             write
             ,
             or
             look
             is
             the
             almes
             of
             other
             me●
             active
             prudence
             and
             zeale
             .
             Dare
             not
             now
             to
             say
             ,
             or
             doe
             any
             thing
             better
             then
             thy
             former
             sloth
             and
             infancy
             ,
             or
             if
             thou
             darst
             ,
             thou
             dost
             impudently
             to
             make
             a
             thrifty
             purchase
             of
             boldnesse
             to
             thy selfe
             out
             of
             the
             painfull
             merits
             of
             other
             men
             :
             what
             before
             was
             thy
             sin
             ,
             is
             now
             thy
             duty
             to
             be
             ,
             abject
             ,
             and
             worthlesse
             .
             These
             and
             such
             like
             lessons
             as
             these
             ,
             I
             know
             would
             have
             been
             my
             Matins
             duly
             ,
             ●
             nd
             my
             Even-song
             .
             But
             now
             by
             this
             litle
             diligence
             ,
             mark
             what
             a
             privilege
             I
             have
             gain'd
             ;
             with
             good
             men
             and
             Saints
             to
             clame
             my
             right
             of
             lamenting
             the
             tribulations
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             if
             she
             should
             suffer
             ,
             when
             others
             that
             have
             ventur'd
             nothing
             for
             her
             sake
             ,
             have
             not
             the
             honour
             to
             be
             admitted
             mourners
             .
             But
             if
             she
             lift
             up
             her
             drooping
             head
             and
             prosper
             ,
             among
             those
             that
             have
             something
             more
             then
             wisht
             her
             welfare
             ,
             I
             have
             my
             charter
             and
             freehold
             of
             rejoycing
             to
             me
             and
             my
             heires
             .
             Concerning
             therefore
             this
             wayward
             subject
             against
             prelaty
             ,
             the
             touching
             whereof
             is
             so
             distastfull
             and
             disquietous
             to
             a
             number
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             by
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             I
             may
             deserve
             of
             charitable
             readers
             to
             be
             credited
             ,
             that
             neither
             envy
             nor
             gall
             hath
             ente●
             d
             me
             upon
             this
             controversy
             ,
             but
             the
             enforcement
             of
             conscience
             only
             ,
             and
             a
             preventive
             fear
             least
             the
             omitting
             of
             this
             duty
             should
             be
             against
             me
             when
             I
             would
             store
             up
             to
             my self
             the
             good
             provision
             of
             peacefull
             hours
             ,
             So
             lest
             it
             should
             be
             still
             imputed
             to
             me
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             found
             i●
             hath
             bin
             ,
             that
             some
             self-pleasing
             humor
             of
             vain-glory
             hath
             incited
             me
             to
             contest
             with
             men
             of
             high
             estimation
             now
             while
             green
             yeer●
             are
             upon
             my
             head
             ,
             from
             this
             needlesse
             sor●
             isall
             I
             shall
             hope
             to
             disswade
             the
             intelligent
             and
             equal
             auditor
             ,
             if
             I
             can
             but
             say
             succesfully
             that
             which
             in
             this
             exigent
             behoovs
             me
             ,
             although
             I
             would
             be
             heard
             only
             ,
             if
             it
             might
             be
             ,
             by
             the
             elegant
             &
             learned
             reader
             ,
             to
             whom
             principally
             for
             a
             while
             I
             shal
             beg
             leav
             I
             may
             addresse
             my selfe
             .
             To
             him
             it
             will
             be
             no
             new
             thing
             though
             I
             tell
             him
             that
             if
             I
             hunted
             after
             praise
             by
             the
             ostentation
             of
             wit
             and
             learning
             ,
             I
             should
             not
             write
             thus
             out
             of
             mine
             own
             season
             ,
             when
             I
             have
             neither
             yet
             compleated
             to
             my
             minde
             the
             full
             circle
             of
             my
             private
             studies
             ,
             although
             I
             complain
             not
             of
             any
             insufficiency
             to
             the
             matter
             in
             hand
             ,
             or
             were
             I
             ready
             to
             my
             wishes
             ,
             it
             were
             a
             folly
             to
             cōmit
             any
             thing
             elaborately
             compos'd
             to
             the
             carelesse
             and
             interrupted
             listening
             of
             these
             tumultuous
             timer
             .
             Next
             if
             I
             were
             wise
             only
             to
             mine
             own
             ends
             ,
             I
             would
             certainly
             take
             such
             a
             subject
             as
             of
             it self
             might
             catch
             applause
             ,
             whereas
             this
             hath
             all
             the
             disadvantages
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             subject
             as
             the
             publishing
             whereof
             might
             be
             delayd
             at
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             time
             enough
             to
             
             pencill
             it
             over
             with
             all
             the
             curious
             touches
             of
             art
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             perfection
             of
             a
             faultlesse
             picture
             ,
             whenas
             in
             this
             argument
             the
             not
             deferring
             is
             of
             great
             moment
             to
             the
             good
             speeding
             ,
             that
             if
             solidity
             have
             leisure
             to
             doe
             her
             office
             ,
             art
             cannot
             have
             much
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             I
             should
             not
             chuse
             this
             manner
             of
             writing
             wherin
             knowing
             my self
             inferior
             to
             my self
             ,
             led
             by
             the
             genial
             power
             of
             nature
             to
             another
             task
             ,
             I
             have
             the
             use
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             account
             it
             ,
             but
             of
             my
             left
             hand
             .
             And
             though
             I
             shall
             be
             foolish
             in
             saying
             more
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             yet
             since
             it
             will
             be
             such
             a
             folly
             as
             wisest
             men
             going
             about
             to
             commit
             ,
             have
             only
             confest
             and
             so
             committed
             ,
             I
             may
             trust
             with
             more
             reason
             ,
             because
             with
             more
             folly
             to
             have
             courteous
             pardon
             .
             For
             although
             a
             Poet
             soaring
             in
             the
             high
             region
             of
             his
             fancies
             with
             his
             garland
             and
             singing
             robes
             about
             him
             might
             without
             apology
             speak
             more
             of
             himself
             then
             I
             mean
             to
             do
             ,
             yet
             for
             me
             sitting
             here
             below
             in
             the
             cool
             element
             of
             prose
             ,
             a
             mortall
             thing
             among
             many
             readers
             of
             no
             Empyreall
             conceit
             ,
             to
             venture
             and
             divulge
             unusual
             things
             of
             my selfe
             ,
             I
             shall
             petition
             to
             the
             gentler
             sort
             ,
             it
             may
             not
             be
             envy
             to
             me
             .
             I
             must
             say
             therefore
             that
             after
             I
             had
             from
             my
             first
             yeeres
             by
             the
             ceaselesse
             diligence
             and
             care
             of
             my
             father
             ,
             whom
             God
             recompence
             ,
             bin
             exercis'd
             to
             the
             tongues
             ,
             and
             some
             sciences
             ,
             as
             my
             age
             would
             suffer
             ,
             by
             sundry
             masters
             and
             teachers
             both
             at
             home
             and
             at
             the
             schools
             ,
             it
             was
             found
             that
             whether
             ought
             was
             impos'd
             me
             by
             them
             that
             had
             the
             overlooking
             ,
             or
             betak'n
             to
             of
             mine
             own
             choise
             in
             English
             ,
             or
             other
             tongue
             prosing
             or
             versing
             ,
             but
             chiefly
             this
             latter
             ,
             the
             stile
             by
             certain
             vital
             signes
             it
             had
             ,
             was
             likely
             to
             live
             .
             But
             much
             latelier
             in
             the
             privat
             Academies
             of
             
               Italy
               ,
            
             whither
             I
             was
             favor'd
             to
             resort
             ,
             perceiving
             that
             some
             trifles
             which
             I
             had
             in
             memory
             ,
             compos'd
             at
             under
             twenty
             or
             thereabout
             (
             for
             the
             manner
             is
             that
             every
             one
             must
             give
             some
             proof
             of
             his
             wit
             and
             reading
             there
             )
             met
             with
             acceptance
             above
             what
             was
             lookt
             for
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             which
             I
             had
             shifted
             in
             scarsity
             of
             books
             and
             conveniences
             to
             patch
             up
             amongst
             them
             ,
             were
             receiv'd
             with
             written
             Encomiums
             ,
             which
             the
             Italian
             is
             not
             forward
             to
             bestow
             on
             men
             of
             this
             side
             the
             
               Alps
               ,
            
             I
             began
             thus
             farre
             to
             assent
             both
             to
             them
             and
             divers
             of
             my
             friends
             here
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             not
             lesse
             to
             an
             inward
             prompting
             which
             now
             grew
             daily
             upon
             me
             ,
             that
             by
             labour
             and
             intent
             study
             (
             which
             I
             take
             to
             be
             my
             portion
             in
             this
             life
             )
             joyn'd
             with
             the
             strong
             propensity
             of
             nature
             ,
             I
             might
             perhaps
             leave
             something
             so
             written
             to
             aftertimes
             ,
             as
             they
             should
             not
             willingly
             let
             it
             die
             .
             These
             thoughts
             at
             once
             possest
             me
             ,
             and
             these
             other
             .
             That
             if
             
               I
            
             were
             certain
             to
             write
             as
             men
             buy
             Leases
             ,
             for
             three
             lives
             and
             downward
             ,
             
             there
             ought
             no
             regard
             be
             sooner
             had
             ,
             then
             to
             Gods
             glory
             by
             the
             honour
             and
             instruction
             of
             my
             country
             .
             For
             which
             cause
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             for
             that
             I
             knew
             it
             would
             be
             hard
             to
             arrive
             at
             the
             second
             rank
             among
             the
             Latines
             ,
             
               I
            
             apply'd
             my selfe
             to
             that
             resolution
             which
             
               Aristo
            
             follow'd
             against
             the
             perswasions
             of
             
               Bembo
               ,
            
             to
             fix
             all
             the
             industry
             and
             art
             I
             could
             unite
             to
             the
             adorning
             of
             my
             native
             tongue
             ;
             not
             to
             make
             verbal
             curiosities
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             were
             a
             toylsom
             vanity
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             an
             interpreter
             &
             relater
             of
             the
             best
             and
             sagest
             things
             among
             mine
             own
             Citizens
             throughout
             this
             Iland
             in
             the
             mother
             dialect
             .
             That
             what
             the
             greatest
             and
             choycest
             wits
             of
             
               Athens
               ,
               Rome
               ,
            
             or
             modern
             
               Italy
               ,
            
             and
             those
             Hebrews
             of
             old
             did
             for
             their
             country
             ,
             I
             in
             my
             proportion
             with
             this
             over
             and
             above
             of
             being
             a
             Christian
             ,
             might
             doe
             for
             mine
             :
             not
             caring
             to
             be
             once
             nam'd
             abroad
             ,
             though
             perhaps
             I
             could
             attaine
             to
             that
             ,
             but
             content
             with
             these
             British
             Ilands
             as
             my
             world
             ,
             whose
             fortune
             hath
             hitherto
             bin
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Athenians
             ,
             〈◊〉
             some
             say
             ,
             made
             their
             small
             deeds
             great
             and
             renowned
             by
             their
             eloquent
             writers
             ,
             
               England
            
             hath
             had
             her
             noble
             atchievments
             made
             small
             by
             the
             unskilfull
             handling
             of
             monks
             and
             mechanick●
             .
          
           
             Time
             serv●
             not
             now
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             I
             might
             seem
             too
             profuse
             to
             give
             any
             certain
             account
             of
             what
             the
             mind
             at
             home
             in
             the
             spacious
             circuits
             of
             her
             musing
             hath
             liberty
             to
             propose
             to
             her self
             ,
             though
             of
             highest
             hope
             ,
             and
             hardest
             attempting
             ,
             whether
             that
             Epick
             form
             whereof
             the
             two
             poems
             of
             
               Homer
               ,
            
             and
             those
             other
             two
             of
             
               Virgil
            
             and
             
               Tasso
            
             are
             a
             diffuse
             ,
             and
             the
             book
             of
             
               Iob
            
             a
             brief
             model●
             or
             whether
             the
             rules
             of
             
               Aristotle
            
             herein
             are
             strictly
             to
             be
             kept
             ,
             or
             nature
             to
             be
             follow'd
             ,
             which
             in
             them
             that
             know
             art
             ,
             and
             use
             judgement
             is
             no
             transgression
             ,
             but
             an
             inriching
             of
             art
             .
             And
             lastly
             what
             K
             or
             Knight
             before
             the
             conquest
             might
             be
             chosen
             in
             whom
             to
             lay
             the
             pattern
             of
             a
             Christian
             
               Heroe
               .
            
             And
             as
             
               Tasso
            
             gave
             to
             a
             Prince
             of
             
               Italy
            
             his
             chois
             whether
             he
             would
             command
             him
             to
             write
             of
             
               Godfreys
            
             expedition
             against
             the
             infidels
             ,
             or
             
               Belisarius
            
             against
             the
             Gothes
             ,
             or
             
               Charlemain
            
             against
             the
             Lombards
             ;
             if
             to
             the
             instinct
             of
             nature
             and
             the
             imboldning
             of
             art
             ought
             may
             be
             trusted
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             be
             nothing
             advers
             in
             our
             climat
             ,
             or
             the
             fate
             of
             this
             age
             ,
             it
             haply
             would
             be
             no
             rashnesse
             from
             an
             equal
             diligence
             and
             inclination
             to
             present
             the
             like
             offer
             in
             our
             own
             ancient
             stories
             .
             Or
             whether
             those
             Dramatick
             constitutions
             ,
             wherein
             
               Sophocles
            
             and
             
               Euripides
            
             raigne
             shall
             be
             found
             more
             doctrinal
             and
             exemplary
             to
             a
             Nation
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             also
             affords
             us
             a
             divine
             pastoral
             Drama
             in
             the
             Song
             of
             
               Salomon
            
             consisting
             of
             two
             persons
             and
             a
             double
             
               Chorus
               ,
            
             as
             
               Origen
            
             rightly
             judges
             .
             
             And
             the
             Apocalyps
             of
             Saint
             
               Iohn
            
             is
             the
             majestick
             image
             of
             a
             high
             and
             stately
             Tragedy
             ,
             shutting
             up
             and
             intermingling
             her
             solemn
             Scenes
             and
             Acts
             with
             a
             sevenfold
             
               Chorus
            
             of
             halleluja's
             and
             harping
             symphonies
             :
             and
             this
             my
             opinion
             the
             grave
             autority
             of
             
               Pare●
            
             commenting
             that
             booke
             is
             sufficient
             to
             confirm
             .
             Or
             if
             occasion
             shall
             lead
             to
             imitat
             those
             magnifick
             Odes
             and
             Hymns
             wherein
             
               Pin●darus
            
             and
             
               Callimachus
            
             are
             in
             most
             things
             worthy
             ,
             some
             others
             in
             their
             frame
             judicious
             ,
             in
             their
             matter
             most
             an
             end
             faulty
             :
             But
             those
             frequent
             songs
             throughout
             the
             law
             and
             prophets
             beyond
             all
             these
             ,
             not
             in
             their
             divine
             argument
             alone
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             very
             critical
             art
             of
             composition
             may
             be
             easily
             made
             appear
             over
             all
             the
             kinds
             of
             Lyrick
             poesy
             ,
             to
             be
             incomparable
             .
             These
             abilities
             ,
             wheresoever
             they
             be
             found
             ,
             are
             the
             inspired
             guift
             of
             Go●
             rarely
             bestow'd
             ,
             but
             yet
             to
             some
             (
             though
             most
             abuse
             )
             in
             every
             Nation
             :
             and
             are
             of
             power
             beside
             the
             office
             of
             a
             pulpit
             ,
             to
             inbreed
             and
             cherish
             in
             a
             great
             people
             the
             seeds
             of
             vertu
             ,
             and
             publick
             civility
             ,
             to
             allay
             the
             perturbations
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             and
             set
             the
             affections
             in
             right
             tune
             ,
             to
             celebrate
             in
             glorious
             and
             lofty
             Hymns
             the
             throne
             and
             equipage
             of
             Gods
             Almightinesse
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             works
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             suffers
             to
             be
             wrought
             with
             high
             providence
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             to
             sing
             the
             victorious
             agonies
             of
             Martyrs
             and
             Saints
             ,
             the
             deeds
             and
             triumphs
             of
             just
             and
             pious
             Nations
             doing
             valiantly
             through
             faith
             against
             the
             enemies
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             deplore
             the
             general
             relapses
             of
             Kingdoms
             and
             States
             from
             justice
             and
             Gods
             true
             worship
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             whatsoever
             in
             religion
             is
             holy
             and
             sublime
             ,
             in
             vertu
             amiable
             ,
             or
             grave
             ,
             whatsoever
             hath
             passion
             or
             admiration
             in
             all
             the
             changes
             of
             that
             which
             is
             call'd
             fortune
             from
             without
             ,
             or
             the
             wily
             suttleties
             and
             refluxes
             of
             mans
             thoughts
             from
             within
             ,
             all
             these
             things
             with
             a
             solid
             and
             treatable
             smoothnesse
             to
             paint
             out
             and
             describe
             .
             Teaching
             over
             the
             whole
             book
             of
             sanctity
             and
             vertu
             through
             all
             the
             instances
             of
             example
             with
             such
             delight
             to
             those
             especially
             of
             soft
             and
             delicious
             temper
             who
             will
             not
             so
             much
             as
             look
             upon
             Truth
             herselfe
             ,
             unlesse
             they
             see
             her
             elegantly
             drest
             ,
             that
             whereas
             the
             paths
             of
             honesty
             and
             good
             life
             appear
             now
             rugged
             and
             difficult
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             indeed
             easy
             and
             pleasant
             ,
             they
             would
             then
             appeare
             to
             all
             men
             both
             easy
             and
             pleasant
             though
             they
             were
             rugged
             and
             difficult
             indeed
             .
             And
             what
             a
             benefit
             this
             would
             be
             to
             our
             youth
             and
             gentry
             ,
             may
             be
             soon
             guest
             by
             what
             we
             know
             of
             the
             corruption
             and
             bane
             which
             they
             suck
             in
             dayly
             from
             the
             writings
             and
             interludes
             of
             libidinous
             and
             ignorant
             Poetasters
             ,
             who
             having
             scars
             ever
             heard
             of
             that
             which
             is
             the
             main
             consistence
             
             of
             a
             true
             poem
             ,
             the
             choys
             of
             such
             persons
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             introduce
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             morall
             and
             decent
             to
             each
             one
             ,
             doe
             for
             〈◊〉
             most
             part
             lap
             up
             vitious
             principles
             in
             sweet
             pils
             to
             be
             swallow'd
             down
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             tast
             of
             vertuous
             documents
             harsh
             and
             sowr
             .
             But
             because
             the
             spirit
             of
             man
             cannot
             demean
             it selfe
             lively
             in
             this
             body
             without
             some
             recreating
             intermission
             of
             labour
             ,
             and
             serious
             things
             ,
             it
             were
             happy
             for
             the
             Common
             wealth
             ,
             if
             our
             Magistrates
             ,
             as
             in
             those
             famous
             governments
             of
             old
             ,
             would
             take
             into
             their
             care
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             deciding
             of
             our
             contentious
             Law
             cases
             and
             brauls
             ,
             but
             the
             managing
             of
             our
             publick
             sports
             ,
             and
             festival
             pastimes
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             ,
             not
             such
             as
             were
             autoriz'd
             a
             while
             since
             ,
             the
             provaction●
             of
             drunkennesse
             and
             lust
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             may
             inure
             and
             harden
             o●
             bodies
             by
             martial
             exercises
             to
             all
             warlike
             skil
             and
             performance
             ,
             and
             may
             civilize
             ,
             adom
             and
             make
             discreet
             our
             minds
             by
             the
             learned
             and
             affable
             meeting
             of
             frequent
             Academies
             ,
             and
             the
             procurement
             of
             wise
             and
             artfull
             recitations
             sweetned
             with
             ●
             oquent
             and
             gracefull
             inticements
             to
             the
             love
             and
             practice
             of
             justice
             ,
             temperance
             and
             fortitude
             ,
             instructing
             and
             bettering
             the
             Nation
             at
             all
             opportunities
             ,
             that
             the
             call
             of
             wisdom
             and
             vertu
             may
             be
             heard
             every where
             ,
             a●Salomon
             saith
             ,
             
               She
               crieth
               without
               ,
               she
               uttereth
               her
               voice
               in
               the
               streets
               ,
               in
               the
               top
               of
               high
               places
               ,
               in
               the
               chief
               concours
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               openings
               of
               the
               Gates
               .
            
             Whether
             this
             may
             not
             be
             not
             only
             in
             Pulpits
             ,
             but
             after
             another
             persuasive
             method
             ,
             at
             set
             and
             solemn
             Paneguries
             ,
             in
             Theaters
             ,
             porches
             ,
             or
             what
             other
             place
             ,
             or
             way
             may
             win
             most
             upon
             the
             people
             to
             receiv
             at
             once
             both
             recreation
             ,
             &
             instruction
             ,
             let
             them
             in
             autority
             consult
             .
             The
             thing
             which
             I
             had
             to
             say
             ,
             and
             those
             intentions
             which
             have
             liv'd
             within
             me
             ever
             since
             I
             could
             conceiv
             my self
             any
             thing
             worth
             to
             my
             Countrie
             ,
             I
             return
             to
             crave
             excuse
             that
             urgent
             reason
             hath
             pluckt
             from
             me
             by
             an
             abortive
             and
             foredated
             discovery
             .
             And
             the
             accom●
             lishment
             of
             them
             lies
             not
             but
             in
             a
             power
             above
             mans
             to
             promise
             ;
             but
             that
             none
             hath
             by
             more
             studious
             ways
             endeavour'd
             ,
             and
             with
             more
             unwearied
             spirit
             that
             none
             shall
             ,
             that
             I
             dare
             almost
             averre
             of
             my self
             ,
             as
             farre
             as
             life
             and
             free
             leasure
             will
             extend
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Land
             had
             once
             infranchis'd
             her self
             from
             this
             impertinent
             yoke
             of
             prelaty
             ,
             under
             whose
             Inquisitorins
             and
             tyra●
             ical
             duncery
             no
             free
             and
             splendid
             wit
             can
             flourish
             .
             Neither
             doe
             I
             think
             it
             shame
             to
             covnant
             with
             any
             knowing
             reader
             ,
             that
             for
             some
             few
             yeers
             yet
             I
             may
             go
             on
             trust
             with
             him
             toward
             the
             payment
             of
             what
             I
             am
             now
             indebted
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             work
             not
             to
             be
             rays'd
             from
             the
             heat
             of
             youth
             ,
             or
             the
             vapours
             of
             wine
             ,
             like
             that
             which
             
             flows
             at
             wast
             from
             the
             pen
             of
             some
             vulgar
             ●
             Word●
             ,
             or
             the
             trencher
             fury
             of
             a
             riming
             parasite
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             obtain'd
             by
             the
             invocation
             of
             Dame
             Memory
             and
             her
             Siren
             daughters
             ,
             but
             by
             devout
             prayer
             to
             that
             eternall
             Spirit
             who
             can
             enrich
             with
             all
             utterance
             and
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             sends
             out
             his
             Seraphim
             with
             the
             hallow'd
             fire
             of
             his
             Altar
             to
             touch
             and
             purify
             the
             lips
             of
             whom
             he
             pleases
             :
             to
             this
             must
             be
             added
             industrious
             and
             select
             reading
             ,
             steddy
             observation
             ,
             insight
             into
             all
             seemly
             and
             generous
             arts
             and
             affaires
             ,
             till
             which
             in
             some
             measure
             be
             compast
             ,
             at
             mine
             own
             peril
             and
             cost
             I
             refuse
             not
             to
             sustain
             this
             expectation
             from
             as
             many
             as
             are
             not
             loath
             to
             hazard
             so
             much
             credulity
             upon
             the
             best
             pledges
             that
             I
             can
             g●
             ve
             them
             .
             Although
             it
             nothing
             content
             me
             to
             have
             disclos'd
             thus
             much
             before
             hand
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             trust
             hereby
             to
             make
             it
             manifest
             with
             what
             small
             willingnesse
             I
             endure
             to
             interrupt
             the
             pursuit
             of
             no
             lesse
             hopes
             then
             these
             ,
             and
             leave
             a
             calme
             and
             pleasing
             solitaryn●
             s
             fed
             with
             cherful
             and
             confident
             thou●
             hts
             ,
             to
             imbark
             in
             a
             troubl'd
             sea
             of
             noises
             and
             hoars
             disputes
             ,
             put
             from
             beholding
             the
             bright
             countenance
             of
             truth
             in
             the
             quiet
             and
             still
             air
             of
             delightfull
             studies
             to
             come
             into
             the
             dim
             reflexion
             of
             hollow
             antiquities
             sold
             by
             the
             seeming
             bulk
             ,
             and
             there
             be
             fain
             to
             club
             quotations
             with
             men
             whose
             learning
             and
             beleif
             lies
             in
             marginal
             stuffings
             ,
             who
             when
             they
             have
             like
             good
             sumpter●
             laid
             ye
             down
             their
             hors
             load
             of
             citations
             and
             fathers
             at
             your
             dore
             ,
             with
             a
             rapsody
             of
             who
             and
             who
             were
             Bishops
             here
             or
             there
             ,
             ye
             may
             take
             off
             their
             packsaddles
             ,
             their
             days
             work
             is
             don
             ,
             and
             episcopacy
             ,
             a●
             they
             think
             ,
             stoutly
             vindicated
             .
             Let
             any
             gentle
             apprehension
             that
             can
             distinguish
             learned
             pains
             from
             unlearned
             drudgery
             ,
             imagin
             what
             pleasure
             or
             profoundnesse
             can
             be
             in
             this
             ,
             or
             what
             honour
             to
             deaf
             against
             such
             adversaries
             .
             But
             were
             it
             the
             meanest
             under-service
             ,
             if
             God
             by
             his
             Secretary
             conscience
             injoyn
             it
             ,
             it
             were
             sad
             for
             me
             if
             I
             should
             draw
             back
             ,
             for
             me
             especially
             ,
             now
             when
             all
             men
             offer
             their
             aid
             to
             help
             ease
             and
             enlighten
             the
             difficult
             labours
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             whose
             service
             by
             the
             intentions
             of
             my
             parents
             and
             friends
             
               I
            
             was
             destin'd
             of
             a
             child
             ,
             and
             in
             mine
             own
             resolutions
             ,
             till
             comming
             to
             some
             maturity
             of
             yeers
             and
             perceaving
             what
             tyranny
             had
             invaded
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             would
             take
             Orders
             must
             subscibe
             slave
             ,
             and
             take
             an
             oath
             withall
             ,
             which
             unlesse
             he
             took
             with
             a
             conscience
             that
             would
             ● etch
             he
             must
             either
             strait
             perjure
             ,
             or
             split
             his
             faith
             ,
             
               I
            
             thought
             it
             better
             to
             preferre
             a
             blamelesse
             silence
             before
             the
             sacred
             office
             of
             speaking
             bought
             ,
             and
             begun
             with
             servitude
             and
             forswearing
             .
             Howsoever
             thus
             Church-outed
             by
             the
             Prelats
             ,
             hence
             may
             appear
             the
             
             right
             I
             have
             to
             meddle
             in
             these
             matters
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             the
             necessity
             and
             constraint
             appear'd
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               
                 That
              
               Prelaty
               
                 opposeth
                 the
                 reason
                 and
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 three
                 ways
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 in
                 her
                 outward
                 form
                 .
              
            
          
           
             AFter
             this
             digression
             it
             would
             remain
             that
             
               I
            
             should
             single
             o●
             some
             other
             reason
             which
             might
             undertake
             for
             Prelaty
             to
             be
             a
             fit
             and
             lawfull
             Church-government
             ;
             but
             finding
             none
             of
             like
             validity
             with
             these
             that
             have
             alredy
             sped
             according
             to
             their
             fortune
             ,
             
               I
            
             shall
             adde
             one
             reason
             why
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             thought
             a
             Church-government
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             a
             Church-tyranny
             ,
             and
             is
             at
             hostile
             terms
             with
             the
             end
             and
             reason
             of
             Christs
             Evangelick
             ministery
             .
             Albeit
             
               I
            
             must
             confesse
             to
             be
             half
             in
             doubt
             whether
             
               I
            
             should
             bring
             it
             forth
             or
             no
             ,
             it
             being
             so
             contrary
             to
             the
             eye
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             world
             so
             potent
             in
             most
             mens
             hearts
             ,
             that
             
               I
            
             shall
             endanger
             either
             not
             to
             be
             regarded
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             .
             For
             who
             is
             ther
             almost
             that
             measures
             wisdom
             by
             simplicity
             ,
             strength
             by
             suffering
             ,
             dignity
             by
             lowlinesse
             ,
             who
             is
             there
             that
             counts
             it
             first
             ,
             to
             be
             last
             ,
             somthing
             to
             be
             nothing
             ,
             and
             reckons
             himself
             of
             great
             command
             in
             that
             he
             is
             a
             servant
             ?
             yet
             God
             when
             he
             meant
             to
             subdue
             the
             world
             and
             hell
             a●
             once
             ,
             part
             of
             that
             to
             salvation
             ,
             and
             this
             wholy
             to
             perdition
             ,
             made
             chois
             of
             no
             other
             weapons
             ,
             or
             auxiliaries
             then
             these
             whether
             to
             save
             ,
             or
             to
             destroy
             .
             It
             had
             bin
             a
             small
             maistery
             for
             him
             ,
             to
             have
             drawn
             out
             his
             Legions
             into
             array
             ,
             and
             flankt
             them
             with
             his
             thunder
             ;
             therefore
             he
             sent
             Foolishnes
             to
             confute
             Wisdom
             ,
             Weaknes
             to
             bind
             Strength
             ,
             Despisednes
             to
             vanquish
             Pride
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             great
             mistery
             of
             the
             Gospel
             made
             good
             in
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             who
             as
             he
             testifies
             came
             not
             to
             be
             minister'd
             to
             ,
             but
             to
             minister
             ;
             and
             must
             he
             fulfil'd
             in
             all
             his
             ministers
             till
             his
             second
             comming
             .
             To
             goe
             against
             these
             principles
             S.
             
               Paul
            
             so
             fear'd
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             should
             but
             affect
             the
             wisdom
             of
             words
             in
             his
             preaching
             ,
             he
             thought
             it
             would
             be
             laid
             to
             his
             charge
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             made
             the
             crosse
             of
             Christ
             to
             be
             of
             none
             effect
             Whether
             then
             Prelaty
             do
             not
             make
             of
             none
             effect
             the
             crosse
             of
             Christ
             by
             the
             principles
             it
             hath
             so
             contrary
             to
             these
             ,
             nullifying
             the
             power
             and
             end
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             want
             due
             proof
             ,
             if
             it
             want
             
             not
             due
             belief
             .
             Neither
             shal
             
               I
            
             stand
             to
             trifle
             with
             one
             that
             will
             tell
             me
             of
             quiddities
             and
             formalities
             ,
             whether
             Prelaty
             or
             Prelateity
             in
             abstract
             notion
             be
             this
             or
             that
             ,
             it
             suffices
             me
             that
             
               I
            
             find
             it
             in
             his
             ●
             kin
             ,
             so
             I
             find
             it
             inseparable
             ,
             or
             not
             oftner
             otherwise
             then
             a
             Pheni●
             hath
             bin
             seen
             ;
             although
             
               I
            
             perswade
             me
             that
             whatever
             faultines
             was
             but
             superficial
             to
             Prelaty
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             is
             now
             by
             the
             just
             judgment
             of
             God
             long
             since
             branded
             and
             inworn
             into
             the
             very
             essence
             therof
             .
             First
             therefore
             ,
             if
             to
             doe
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Gospel
             Christ
             ou●
             Lord
             took
             upon
             him
             the
             form
             of
             a
             servant
             ,
             how
             can
             his
             servant
             in
             this
             ministery
             take
             upon
             him
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Lord
             ?
             
               I
            
             know
             
               Bils●
            
             hath
             decipher'd
             us
             all
             the
             galanteries
             of
             
               Signore
            
             and
             
               Monsignore
               ,
            
             and
             
               Monsieur
            
             as
             circumstantially
             as
             any
             punctualist
             of
             
               Casteel
               ,
               Naples
               ,
            
             or
             
               Fountain
               Blea●
            
             could
             have
             don
             ,
             but
             this
             must
             not
             so
             complement
             us
             out
             of
             our
             right
             minds
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             to
             learn
             that
             the
             form
             of
             a
             servant
             was
             a
             mean
             ,
             laborious
             and
             vulgar
             life
             aptest
             to
             teach
             ;
             which
             form
             Christ
             thought
             fittest
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             bring
             about
             his
             will
             according
             to
             his
             own
             principles
             choosing
             the
             meaner
             things
             of
             this
             world
             that
             he
             might
             put
             under
             the
             high
             .
             Now
             whether
             the
             pompous
             garb
             ,
             the
             Lordly
             life
             ,
             the
             wealth
             ,
             the
             haughty
             distance
             of
             Prelaty
             be
             those
             meaner
             things
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             wherby
             God
             in
             them
             would
             manage
             the
             mystery
             of
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             be
             it
             the
             verdit
             of
             common
             sense
             .
             For
             Christ
             saith
             in
             S.
             
               Iohn
               ,
               The
               servant
               is
               not
               greater
               then
               his
               Lord
               ,
               nor
               he
               that
               is
               sent
               greater
               then
               he
               that
               sent
               him
               .
            
             And
             addes
             ,
             
               If
               ye
               know
               these
               things
               ,
               happy
               are
               ye
               if
               ye
               do●
               them
               .
            
             Then
             let
             the
             prelates
             well
             advise
             ,
             if
             they
             neither
             know
             ,
             nor
             do
             these
             things
             ,
             or
             if
             they
             know
             ,
             and
             yet
             doe
             them
             not
             ,
             wherin
             their
             happines
             consists
             .
             And
             thus
             is
             the
             Gospel
             frustrated
             by
             the
             Lordly
             form
             of
             Prelaty
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               
                 That
                 the
                 ceremonius
                 doctrin
                 of
                 Prelaty
                 opposeth
                 the
                 reason
                 and
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
              
            
          
           
             THat
             which
             next
             declares
             the
             heavenly
             power
             ,
             and
             reveales
             the
             deep
             mistery
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             is
             the
             pure
             simplicity
             of
             doctrine
             accounted
             the
             foolishnes
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             yet
             crossing
             and
             confounding
             the
             pride
             and
             wisdom
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
             And
             wherin
             consists
             this
             
             fleshly
             wisdom
             and
             pride
             ?
             in
             being
             altogether
             ignorant
             of
             God
             and
             his
             worship
             ?
             no
             surely
             ,
             for
             men
             are
             naturally
             asham'd
             of
             th●
             .
             Where
             then
             ?
             it
             consists
             in
             a
             bold
             presumption
             of
             ordering
             the
             worship
             and
             service
             of
             God
             after
             mans
             own
             will
             in
             traditions
             and
             ceremonies
             .
             Now
             if
             the
             pride
             and
             wisdom
             of
             the
             flesh
             were
             to
             be
             defeated
             and
             confounded
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             but
             in
             that
             very
             point
             wherin
             it
             was
             proudest
             and
             thought
             it self
             wisest
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             victory
             of
             the
             Gospel
             might
             be
             the
             more
             illustrious
             .
             But
             our
             Prelats
             instead
             of
             expressing
             the
             spirituall
             power
             of
             their
             ministery
             by
             warring
             against
             this
             chief
             bulwark
             and
             strong
             hold
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             have
             enter'd
             into
             fast
             league
             with
             the
             principall
             enemy
             against
             whom
             they
             were
             se●
             ,
             and
             turn'd
             the
             strength
             of
             fleshly
             pride
             and
             wisdom
             against
             the
             pure
             simplicity
             of
             saving
             truth
             .
             First
             ,
             mistrusting
             to
             find
             the
             autority
             of
             their
             or●
             er
             in
             the
             immediat
             institution
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             his
             Apostles
             by
             the
             cleer
             evidence
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             they
             fly
             to
             the
             c●
             nal
             supportment
             of
             tradition
             :
             when
             we
             appeal
             to
             the
             Bible
             ,
             they
             to
             the
             unweildy
             volumes
             of
             tradition
             .
             And
             doe
             not
             shame
             to
             reject
             the
             ordinance
             of
             him
             that
             is
             eternal
             for
             the
             pervers
             iniquity
             of
             sixteen
             hunderd
             yeers
             ;
             choosing
             rather
             to
             think
             truth
             it self
             a
             lyar
             ,
             the●
             that
             sixteen
             ages
             should
             be
             taxe
             with
             an
             error
             ;
             not
             considering
             the
             general
             a
             postasy
             that
             was
             foretold
             ,
             and
             the
             Churches
             flight
             into
             the
             wildernes
             .
             Nor
             is
             this
             anough
             ,
             instead
             of
             shewing
             the
             reason
             of
             their
             lowly
             condition
             from
             divine
             example
             and
             command
             ,
             they
             seek
             to
             prove
             their
             high
             pre-eminence
             from
             humane
             consent
             and
             autority
             .
             But
             let
             them
             chaunt
             while
             they
             will
             of
             prerogatives
             ,
             we
             shall
             tell
             them
             of
             Scripture
             ;
             of
             custom
             ,
             we
             of
             Scripture
             ;
             of
             Acts
             and
             Statutes
             ,
             stil
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             til
             the
             quick
             and
             pearcing
             word
             enter
             to
             the
             dividing
             of
             their
             soules
             ,
             &
             the
             mighty
             weaknes
             of
             the
             Gospel
             throw
             down
             the
             weak
             mightines
             of
             mans
             reasoning
             .
             Now
             for
             their
             demeanor
             within
             the
             Church
             ,
             how
             have
             they
             disfigur'd
             and
             defac't
             that
             more
             then
             angelick
             brightnes
             ,
             the
             unclouded
             serenity
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             with
             the
             dark
             overcasting
             of
             superstitious
             coaps
             and
             flaminical
             vestures
             ;
             wearing
             on
             their
             backs
             ;
             and
             ,
             
               I
            
             abhorre
             to
             think
             ,
             perhaps
             in
             some
             worse
             place
             the
             unexpressible
             Image
             of
             God
             the
             father
             .
             Tell
             me
             ye
             Priests
             wherfore
             this
             gold
             ,
             wherfore
             these
             roabs
             and
             surplices
             over
             the
             Gospel●
             is
             our
             religion
             guilty
             of
             the
             first
             trespasse
             ,
             and
             hath
             need
             of
             cloathing
             to
             cover
             her
             nakednesse
             ?
             whatdoes
             this
             else
             but
             hast
             an
             ignominy
             upon
             the
             perfection
             of
             Christs
             ministery
             by
             seeking
             to
             adorn
             it
             with
             that
             which
             〈◊〉
             the
             poor
             remedy
             of
             our
             ●
             Word●
             .
             ●
             eleive
             it
             ,
             wondrous
             Doctors
             ,
             all
             
             corporeal
             resemblances
             of
             inward
             holinesse
             &
             beauty
             are
             now
             past
             ;
             he
             that
             will
             cloath
             the
             Gospel
             now
             ,
             intimates
             plainly
             ,
             that
             the
             Gospel
             is
             naked
             ,
             uncomely
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             not
             say
             reproachfull
             .
             Do
             not
             ,
             ye
             Church
             maskers
             ,
             while
             Christ
             is
             cloathing
             upon
             our
             barenes
             with
             his
             righteous
             garment
             to
             make
             us
             acceptable
             in
             his
             fathers
             fight
             ,
             doe
             not
             ,
             as
             ye
             do
             ,
             cover
             and
             hide
             his
             righteous
             verity
             with
             the
             polluted
             cloathing
             of
             your
             ceremonies
             to
             make
             it
             seem
             more
             decent
             in
             your
             own
             eyes
             .
             
               How
               beautifull
               ,
            
             saith
             
               Isaiah
               ,
               are
               the
               feet
               of
               him
               that
               bringeth
               good
               tidings
               ,
               that
               publisheth
               salvation
               !
            
             Are
             the
             feet
             so
             beautifull
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             very
             bringing
             of
             these
             tidings
             so
             decent
             of
             it self
             ?
             what
             new
             decency
             then
             can
             be
             added
             to
             this
             by
             your
             spinstry
             ?
             ye
             think
             by
             these
             gaudy
             glisterings
             to
             stirre
             up
             the
             devotion
             of
             the
             rude
             multitude
             ;
             ye
             think
             so
             ,
             because
             ye
             forsake
             the
             heavenly
             teaching
             of
             S.
             
               Paul
            
             for
             the
             hellish
             Sophistry
             of
             Papism
             .
             If
             the
             multitude
             be
             rude
             ,
             the
             lips
             of
             the
             Preacher
             must
             give
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             not
             ceremonies
             .
             And
             although
             some
             Christians
             be
             new
             born
             babes
             comparatively
             to
             some
             that
             are
             stronger
             ,
             yet
             in
             respect
             of
             ceremony
             which
             is
             but
             a
             rudiment
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             the
             weakest
             Christian
             hath
             thrown
             off
             the
             robes
             of
             his
             minority
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             perfect
             man
             ,
             as
             to
             legal
             rites
             .
             What
             childrens
             food
             there
             is
             in
             the
             Gospel
             we
             know
             to
             be
             no
             other
             then
             the
             
               sincerity
               of
               the
               word
               that
               they
               may
               grow
               thereby
               .
            
             But
             is
             heer
             the
             utmost
             of
             your
             outbraving
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ?
             No
             .
             Ye
             have
             bin
             bold
             ,
             not
             to
             set
             your
             threshold
             by
             his
             threshold
             ,
             or
             your
             posts
             by
             his
             posts
             ,
             but
             your
             Sacrament
             ,
             your
             ●
             igne
             ,
             call
             it
             what
             you
             will
             ,
             by
             his
             Sacrament
             ,
             baptizing
             the
             Christian
             infant
             with
             a
             solemne
             sprinkle
             ,
             and
             unbaptizing
             for
             your
             own
             part
             with
             a
             profane
             and
             impious
             forefinger
             :
             as
             if
             when
             ye
             had
             layd
             the
             purifying
             element
             upon
             his
             forehead
             ,
             ye
             meant
             to
             cancel
             and
             crosse
             it
             out
             again
             with
             a
             caracter
             not
             of
             Gods
             bidding
             .
             O
             but
             the
             innocence
             of
             these
             ceremonies
             !
             O
             rather
             the
             fottish
             absurdity
             of
             this
             excuse
             !
             what
             could
             be
             more
             innocent
             then
             the
             washing
             of
             a
             cup
             ,
             a
             glasse
             ,
             or
             hands
             before
             meat
             ,
             and
             that
             under
             the
             Law
             when
             so
             many
             washings
             were
             commanded
             ,
             and
             by
             long
             tradition
             ,
             yet
             our
             Saviour
             detested
             their
             customes
             though
             never
             so
             seeming
             harmlesse
             ,
             and
             charges
             them
             severely
             that
             they
             had
             transgrest
             the
             Commandments
             of
             God
             by
             their
             traditions
             and
             worshipt
             him
             in
             vain
             .
             How
             much
             more
             then
             must
             these
             ,
             and
             much
             grosser
             ceremonies
             now
             in
             force
             delude
             the
             end
             of
             Christs
             comming
             in
             the
             flesh
             against
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             stifle
             the
             sincerity
             of
             our
             new
             cov'nant
             which
             hath
             bound
             us
             to
             forsake
             all
             carnall
             pride
             and
             wisdom
             especially
             in
             matters
             of
             
             religion
             .
             Thus
             we
             see
             again
             how
             Prelaty
             sayling
             in
             opposition
             〈◊〉
             the
             main
             end
             and
             power
             of
             the
             Gospel
             doth
             not
             joyn
             in
             that
             ●sterious
             work
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             lowlines
             to
             confound
             height
             ,
             by
             simplicity
             of
             doctrin
             the
             wisdom
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             contrariwise
             hath
             made
             it self
             high
             in
             the
             world
             and
             the
             flesh
             to
             vanquish
             things
             by
             the
             world
             accounted
             low
             ,
             and
             made
             it self
             wise
             in
             tradition
             and
             fleshly
             ceremony
             to
             confound
             the
             purity
             of
             doctrin
             which
             is
             the
             wisdom
             of
             God
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               
                 That
                 Prelatical
                 jurisdiction
                 opposeth
                 the
                 reason
                 and
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 and
                 of
                 State
                 .
              
            
          
           
             THe
             third
             and
             last
             consideration
             remains
             ,
             whether
             the
             Prelats
             in
             their
             function
             doe
             work
             according
             to
             the
             Gospel
             practizing
             to
             subdue
             the
             mighty
             things
             of
             this
             world
             by
             things
             weak
             :
             which
             S.
             
               Paul
            
             hath
             set
             forth
             to
             be
             the
             power
             and
             excellence
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             whether
             in
             more
             likelihood
             they
             band
             themselves
             with
             the
             prevalent
             things
             of
             this
             world
             to
             overrun
             the
             weak
             things
             which
             Christ
             hath
             made
             chois
             to
             work
             by
             :
             and
             this
             will
             soonest
             be
             discern'd
             by
             the
             cours
             of
             their
             jurisdiction
             .
             But
             heer
             again
             I
             find
             my
             thoughts
             almost
             in
             suspense
             betwixt
             yea
             and
             no
             ,
             and
             am
             nigh
             turning
             mine
             eye
             which
             way
             I
             may
             best
             retire
             ,
             and
             not
             proceed
             in
             this
             subject
             ,
             blaming
             the
             ardency
             of
             my
             mind
             that
             fixt
             me
             too
             attentively
             to
             come
             thus
             farre
             .
             For
             Truth
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             how
             ,
             hath
             this
             unhappinesse
             fatall
             to
             her
             ,
             ere
             she
             can
             come
             to
             the
             triall
             and
             inspection
             of
             the
             Understanding
             ,
             being
             to
             passe
             through
             many
             little
             wards
             and
             limits
             of
             the
             severall
             Affections
             and
             Desires
             ,
             she
             cannot
             shift
             it
             ,
             but
             must
             put
             on
             such
             colours
             and
             attire
             ,
             as
             those
             Pathetick
             handmaids
             of
             the
             soul
             please
             to
             lead
             her
             in
             to
             their
             Queen
             .
             And
             if
             she
             find
             so
             much
             favour
             with
             them
             ,
             they
             let
             her
             passe
             in
             her
             own
             likenesse
             ;
             if
             not
             ,
             they
             bring
             her
             into
             the
             presence
             habited
             and
             colour'd
             like
             a
             notorious
             Falshood
             .
             And
             contrary
             when
             any
             Falshood
             comes
             that
             way
             ,
             if
             they
             like
             the
             ●
             rrand
             she
             brings
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             artfull
             to
             counterfeit
             the
             very
             shape
             and
             visage
             of
             Truth
             ,
             that
             the
             Understanding
             not
             being
             able
             to
             discern
             the
             ●
             ucus
             which
             these
             inchantresses
             with
             such
             cunning
             have
             laid
             upon
             the
             feature
             sometimes
             
             of
             Truth
             ,
             sometimes
             of
             Falshood
             interchangeably
             ,
             sentences
             for
             the
             most
             part
             one
             for
             the
             other
             at
             the
             first
             blush
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             suttle
             imposture
             of
             these
             sensual
             mistresses
             that
             keep
             the
             port●
             and
             passages
             between
             her
             and
             the
             object
             .
             So
             that
             were
             it
             not
             for
             leaving
             imperfect
             that
             which
             is
             already
             said
             ,
             I
             should
             goe
             neer
             to
             relinquish
             that
             which
             is
             to
             follow
             .
             And
             because
             I
             see
             that
             most
             men
             ,
             as
             it
             happens
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             either
             weakly
             ,
             or
             falsly
             principl'd
             ,
             what
             through
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             what
             through
             custom
             of
             licence
             ,
             both
             in
             discours
             and
             writing
             ,
             by
             what
             hath
             bin
             of
             late
             written
             in
             vulgar
             ,
             have
             not
             seem'd
             to
             attain
             the
             decision
             of
             this
             point
             ,
             I
             shall
             likewise
             assay
             those
             wily
             Arbitresses
             who
             in
             most
             men
             have
             ,
             as
             was
             heard
             ,
             the
             sole
             ushering
             of
             Truth
             and
             Falshood
             between
             the
             sense
             ,
             and
             the
             soul
             ,
             with
             what
             loyalty
             they
             will
             use
             me
             in
             conuoying
             this
             Truth
             to
             my
             understanding
             ;
             the
             rather
             for
             that
             by
             as
             much
             acquaintance
             as
             I
             can
             obtain
             with
             them
             ,
             I
             doe
             not
             find
             them
             engag'd
             either
             one
             way
             or
             other
             .
             Concerning
             therfore
             ecclefial
             jurisdiction
             ,
             I
             find
             still
             more
             controversie
             ,
             who
             should
             administer
             it
             ,
             then
             diligent
             enquiry
             made
             to
             learn
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             for
             had
             the
             pains
             bin
             taken
             to
             search
             out
             that
             ,
             it
             had
             bin
             long
             agoe
             enroul'd
             to
             be
             nothing
             el●
             but
             a
             pure
             tyrannical
             forgery
             of
             the
             Prelats
             ;
             and
             that
             jurisdictive
             power
             in
             the
             Church
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             none
             at
             all
             .
             It
             cannot
             be
             conceiv'd
             that
             what
             men
             now
             call
             jurisdiction
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             should
             be
             other
             thing
             then
             a
             Christian
             censorship
             ;
             and
             therefore
             is
             it
             most
             commonly
             and
             truly
             nam'd
             ecclesiastical
             censure
             .
             Now
             if
             the
             Roman
             censor
             a
             civil
             function
             ,
             to
             that
             severe
             assise
             of
             survaying
             and
             controuling
             the
             privatest
             ,
             and
             sliest
             manners
             of
             all
             men
             and
             all
             degrees
             had
             no
             jurisdiction
             ,
             no
             courts
             of
             plea
             ,
             or
             inditement
             ,
             no
             punitive
             force
             annext
             ,
             whether
             it
             were
             that
             to
             this
             manner
             of
             correction
             the
             intanglement
             of
             suits
             was
             improper
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             notic●
             of
             those
             upright
             Inquisitors
             extended
             to
             such
             the
             most
             covert
             and
             spiritous
             vices
             as
             would
             slip
             easily
             between
             the
             wider
             and
             mo●
             e
             material
             grasp
             of
             Law
             ;
             Or
             that
             it
             stood
             more
             with
             the
             Majesty
             of
             that
             office
             to
             have
             no
             other
             Serjeants
             or
             maces
             about
             them
             but
             thos●
             invisible
             ones
             of
             Terror
             and
             shame
             :
             Or
             lastly
             ,
             were
             it
             their
             feare
             ,
             lest
             the
             greatnes
             of
             this
             autority
             and
             honour
             arm'd
             with
             jurisdiction
             might
             step
             with
             ease
             into
             a
             tyranny
             .
             In
             all
             these
             respects
             with
             much
             more
             reason
             undoubtedly
             ought
             the
             censure
             of
             the
             Church
             be
             quite
             devested
             and
             disintal'd
             of
             all
             jurisdiction
             whatsoever
             .
             For
             if
             the
             cours
             of
             judicature
             to
             a
             political
             censorship
             seem
             either
             too
             tedious
             ,
             or
             too
             contentions
             ,
             much
             more
             may
             it
             to
             the
             discipline
             of
             
             Church
             whose
             definitive
             decrees
             are
             to
             be
             speedy
             ,
             but
             the
             execution
             of
             rigour
             slow
             ,
             contrary
             to
             what
             in
             legal
             proceedings
             is
             mo●
             usual
             ,
             and
             by
             how
             much
             the
             lesse
             contentious
             it
             is
             ,
             by
             so
             much
             will
             it
             be
             the
             more
             Christian
             .
             And
             if
             the
             censor
             in
             his
             morall
             episcopy
             being
             to
             judge
             most
             in
             matters
             not
             answerable
             by
             writ
             or
             action
             could
             not
             use
             an
             instrument
             so
             grosse
             and
             bodily
             as
             jurisdiction
             is
             ,
             how
             can
             the
             minister
             of
             Gospel
             manage
             the
             corpulent
             and
             secular
             trial
             of
             bill
             and
             processe
             in
             things
             meerly
             spiritual
             .
             Or
             could
             that
             Roman
             office
             without
             this
             juridical
             sword
             or
             saw
             strike
             such
             a
             reverence
             of
             it self
             into
             the
             most
             undaunted
             hearts
             ,
             as
             with
             one
             single
             dash
             of
             ignominy
             to
             put
             all
             the
             Senate
             and
             Knighthood
             of
             
               R●
            
             into
             a
             tremble
             ,
             surely
             much
             rather
             might
             the
             heavenly
             ministery
             of
             the
             Evangel
             bind
             her self
             about
             with
             farre
             more
             pearcing
             beams
             of
             Majesty
             and
             aw
             by
             wanting
             the
             beggarly
             help
             of
             halings
             and
             amercements
             in
             the
             use
             of
             her
             powerful
             Keies
             .
             For
             when
             the
             Church
             without
             temporal
             support
             is
             able
             to
             doe
             her
             great
             works
             upon
             the
             unforc't
             obedience
             of
             men
             ,
             it
             argues
             a
             divinity
             about
             her
             .
             But
             when
             she
             thinks
             to
             credit
             and
             better
             her
             spirituall
             efficacy
             ,
             and
             to
             win
             her self
             respect
             and
             dread
             by
             strutting
             in
             the
             fals
             visard
             of
             worldly
             autority
             ,
             t
             is
             evident
             that
             God
             is
             not
             there
             ;
             but
             that
             her
             apostolick
             vertu
             is
             departed
             from
             her
             ,
             and
             hath
             left
             her
             
               Key-cold
               .
            
             Which
             she
             perceaving
             as
             in
             a
             decay'd
             nature
             seeks
             to
             the
             outward
             fomentations
             and
             chafings
             of
             worldly
             help
             ,
             and
             external
             flourishes
             ,
             to
             fetch
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             ,
             some
             motion
             into
             her
             extream
             parts
             ,
             orto
             hatch
             a
             counterfeit
             life
             with
             the
             crafty
             and
             arteficial
             heat
             of
             jurisdiction
             .
             But
             it
             is
             observable
             that
             so
             long
             as
             the
             Church
             in
             tr●
             e
             imitat●
             on
             of
             Christ
             can
             be
             content
             to
             ride
             upon
             an
             Asse
             carrying
             her self
             and
             her
             government
             along
             in
             a
             mean
             and
             simple
             guise
             ,
             she
             may
             be
             as
             he
             is
             ,
             a
             Lion
             of
             the
             tribe
             of
             
               Iuda
               ,
            
             and
             in
             her
             humility
             all
             men
             with
             loud
             Hosanna's
             will
             confesse
             her
             greatnes
             .
             But
             when
             despising
             the
             mighty
             operation
             of
             the
             spirit
             by
             the
             weak
             things
             of
             this
             world
             she
             thinks
             to
             make
             her self
             bigger
             and
             more
             considerable
             by
             using
             the
             way
             of
             civil
             force
             and
             jurisdiction
             ,
             as
             she
             sits
             upon
             this
             Lion
             she
             changes
             into
             an
             Asse
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             Hosanna's
             every
             man
             pel●
             s
             her
             with
             stones
             and
             dirt
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             if
             the
             wisdom
             of
             the
             Romans
             fear'd
             to
             commit
             jurisdiction
             to
             an
             office
             of
             so
             high
             esteem
             and
             d●
             d
             as
             wa●
             the
             ors
             ,
             we
             may
             see
             what
             a
             solecism
             in
             the
             art
             of
             policy
             it
             hath
             bin
             all
             this
             while
             through
             Christendom
             to
             g●
             jurisdiction
             to
             ecclesiastical
             Censure
             .
             For
             that
             strength
             joyn'd
             with
             religion
             abus'd
             and
             pretended
             to
             ambitions
             ends
             must
             of
             necessity
             
             breed
             the
             heaviest
             and
             most
             quellingty
             ranny
             not
             only
             upon
             the
             necks
             ,
             but
             even
             to
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             :
             which
             if
             Christian
             
               Rome
            
             had
             bin
             so
             cautelous
             to
             prevent
             in
             her
             Church
             ,
             as
             Pagan
             
               Rome
            
             was
             in
             herstate
             ,
             we
             had
             not
             had
             such
             a
             lamentable
             experience
             thereof
             as
             now
             we
             have
             from
             thenceupon
             all
             Christendom
             .
             For
             although
             I
             said
             before
             that
             the
             Church
             coveting
             to
             ride
             upon
             the
             Lionly
             form
             of
             jurisdiction
             makes
             a
             transformation
             of
             her self
             into
             an
             Asse
             ,
             and
             becomes
             despicable
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             those
             whom
             God
             hath
             enlight'nd
             with
             true
             knowledge
             ;
             but
             where
             they
             remain
             yet
             in
             the
             reliques
             of
             superstition
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             extremity
             of
             their
             bondage
             ,
             and
             blindnes
             ,
             that
             while
             they
             think
             they
             doe
             obeisance
             to
             the
             Lordly
             visage
             of
             a
             Lion
             ,
             they
             doe
             it
             to
             an
             asse
             ,
             that
             through
             the
             just
             judgement
             of
             God
             is
             permitted
             to
             play
             the
             dragon
             among
             them
             because
             of
             their
             wilfull
             stupidity
             .
             And
             let
             England
             here
             well
             rub
             her
             eyes
             ,
             lest
             by
             leaving
             jurisdiction
             and
             Church
             censure
             to
             the
             same
             persons
             ,
             now
             that
             God
             hath
             bin
             so
             long
             medcining
             her
             eyesight
             ,
             she
             do●
             not
             w●
             her
             overpolitick
             fetches
             marre
             all
             ,
             and
             bring
             her self
             back
             again
             to
             worship
             this
             Asse
             bestriding
             a
             Lion
             .
             Having
             hit
             herto
             explain'd
             ,
             that
             to
             ecclesiasticall
             censure
             no
             jurisdictive
             power
             can
             be
             added
             without
             a
             childish
             and
             dangerous
             oversight
             in
             polity
             ,
             and
             a
             pernicious
             contradiction
             in
             evangelick
             discipline
             ,
             as
             anon
             more
             fully
             ;
             it
             will
             be
             next
             to
             declare
             wherin
             the
             true
             reason
             and
             force
             of
             Church
             censure
             consists
             ,
             which
             by
             then
             it
             shall
             be
             laid
             open
             to
             the
             root
             ,
             so
             little
             is
             it
             that
             I
             fear
             lest
             any
             crookednes
             ,
             any
             wrincle
             or
             spo●
             should
             be
             found
             in
             presbyterial
             governnient
             that
             if
             
               Bodin
            
             the
             famo●
             French
             ●
             r
             though
             a
             Papist
             ,
             yet
             affirms
             that
             the
             Commonwelth
             which
             maintains
             this
             discipline
             will
             certainly
             flourish
             in
             vertu
             and
             piety
             ,
             I
             dare
             assure
             my self
             that
             every
             true
             protestant
             will
             admire
             the
             integrity
             ,
             the
             uprightnes
             ,
             the
             divine
             and
             gracious
             purposes
             therof
             ,
             and
             even
             for
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             so
             coherent
             with
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             besides
             the
             evidence
             of
             command
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             will
             confesse
             it
             to
             be
             the
             only
             true
             Church-government
             ,
             and
             that
             contrary
             to
             the
             whole
             end
             and
             m●
             ry
             of
             Christs
             comming
             in
             the
             flesh
             a
             false
             appearance
             of
             the
             same
             is
             exercis'd
             by
             Prelaty
             .
             But
             because
             some
             count
             it
             rigorous
             ,
             and
             that
             hereby
             men
             shall
             be
             liable
             to
             a
             double
             punishment
             ,
             I
             will
             begin
             somwhat
             higher
             and
             speak
             of
             punishment
             .
             Which
             ,
             as
             i●
             is
             an
             evil
             ,
             I
             esteem
             t●
             be
             of
             two
             forty
             ,
             or
             rather
             two
             degrees
             only
             ,
             a
             reprobat
             conscience
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             hell
             in
             the
             other
             world
             .
             Whatever
             else
             men
             ●
             l
             punishment
             ,
             or
             censure
             is
             not
             properly
             an
             evil
             ,
             so
             it
             be
             not
             an
             illegall
             violence
             ,
             but
             a
             saving
             
             med'cin
             ordain'd
             of
             God
             both
             for
             the
             publik
             and
             privat
             good
             〈◊〉
             man
             ,
             who
             consisting
             of
             two
             parts
             the
             inward
             and
             the
             outward
             ,
             〈◊〉
             by
             the
             eternall
             providence
             left
             under
             two
             sorts
             of
             cure
             ,
             the
             Church
             and
             the
             Magistrat
             .
             The
             Magistrat
             hath
             only
             to
             deale
             with
             the
             outward
             part
             ,
             I
             mean
             not
             of
             the
             body
             alone
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             mind
             in
             all
             her
             outward
             acts
             ,
             which
             in
             Scripture
             is
             call'd
             the
             outward
             man
             .
             So
             that
             it
             would
             be
             helpfull
             to
             us
             if
             we
             might
             borrow
             such
             autority
             〈◊〉
             the
             Rhetoricians
             by
             parent
             may
             give
             us
             ,
             with
             a
             kind
             of
             Prometh●
             skill
             to
             shape
             and
             fashion
             this
             outward
             man
             into
             the
             similitude
             〈◊〉
             a
             body
             ,
             and
             set
             him
             visible
             before
             us
             ;
             imagining
             the
             inner
             man
             only
             as
             the
             soul
             .
             Thus
             then
             the
             civill
             Magistrat
             looking
             only
             upon
             the
             outward
             man
             (
             I
             say
             as
             a
             Magistrat
             ,
             for
             what
             he
             doth
             further
             ,
             he
             doth
             it
             as
             a
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             )
             if
             he
             find
             in
             his
             complexion
             ,
             skin
             ,
             or
             outward
             temperature
             the
             signes
             and
             marks
             ,
             or
             in
             his
             doings
             the
             effects
             of
             injustice
             ,
             rapine
             ,
             lost
             ,
             cruelty
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             sometimes
             he
             shuts
             up
             as
             in
             frenetick
             ,
             or
             infectious
             diseases
             ;
             or
             confines
             within
             dores
             ,
             as
             in
             every
             sickly
             estate
             .
             Sometimes
             he
             shaves
             by
             penalty
             ,
             or
             mulct
             ,
             or
             els
             to
             cool
             and
             take
             down
             those
             luxuriant
             humors
             which
             wealth
             and
             excesse
             have
             caus'd
             to
             abound
             .
             Otherwhiles
             he
             ser●
             ,
             he
             cauterizes
             ,
             he
             scarifies
             ,
             lets
             blood
             ,
             and
             finally
             for
             utmost
             remedy
             cuts
             off
             .
             The
             patients
             which
             mostanend
             are
             brought
             into
             his
             hospital
             are
             such
             as
             are
             farre
             gon
             ,
             and
             beside
             themselves
             (
             unlesse
             they
             be
             falsly
             accus'd
             )
             so
             that
             force
             is
             necessary
             to
             tame
             and
             quiet
             them
             〈◊〉
             their
             unruly
             fits
             ,
             before
             they
             can
             be
             made
             capable
             of
             a
             more
             human
             ●
             ure
             .
             His
             general
             end
             is
             the
             outward
             peace
             and
             wel-fare
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             and
             civil
             happines
             in
             this
             life
             .
             His
             p●
             ular
             ●
             nd
             in
             every
             man
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             infliction
             of
             pain
             ,
             dammage
             ,
             a●
             disgrace
             ,
             that
             the
             senses
             and
             common
             perceivance
             might
             carry
             this
             message
             to
             the
             soul
             within
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             neither
             easefull
             ,
             profitable
             ,
             nor
             prais-worthy
             in
             this
             life
             to
             doe
             evill
             .
             Which
             must
             needs
             tend
             to
             the
             good
             of
             man
             ,
             whether
             he
             be
             to
             live
             or
             die
             ;
             and
             be
             undoubtedly
             the
             f●
             means
             to
             a
             natural
             man
             ,
             especially
             an
             offender
             ,
             which
             might
             open
             his
             eyes
             to
             a
             higher
             consideration
             o●
             good
             and
             evill
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             taught
             in
             religion
             .
             This
             is
             seen
             in
             the
             often
             penitence
             of
             those
             that
             suffer
             ,
             who
             ,
             had
             they
             scapt
             ,
             had
             gon
             on
             sinning
             to
             an
             immeasurable
             hea●
             ,
             which
             is
             one
             of
             the
             extreamest
             punishments
             .
             And
             this
             is
             all
             that
             the
             civil
             Magistrat
             ,
             as
             so
             being
             ,
             conser●
             to
             the
             healing
             of
             mans
             mind
             ,
             working
             only
             by
             terrifying
             〈◊〉
             upon
             the
             rind
             &
             orifice
             of
             the
             ●
             ore
             ,
             and
             by
             all
             outward
             appli●
             ,
             as
             the
             Logicians
             say
             ,
             a
             post●
             ,
             at
             the
             effect
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             the
             cause
             :
             not
             once
             touching
             the
             
             inward
             bed
             of
             corruption
             ,
             and
             that
             hectick
             disposition
             to
             evill
             ,
             the
             sourse
             of
             all
             vice
             ,
             and
             obliquity
             against
             the
             rule
             of
             Law
             .
             Which
             how
             insufficient
             it
             is
             to
             cure
             the
             soul
             of
             man
             ,
             we
             cannot
             better
             guesse
             then
             by
             the
             art
             of
             bodily
             phisick
             .
             Therfore
             God
             to
             the
             intent
             of
             further
             healing
             mans
             deprav'd
             mind
             ,
             to
             this
             power
             of
             the
             Magistrat
             which
             contents
             it self
             with
             the
             restraint
             of
             evil
             doing
             in
             the
             external
             man
             ,
             added
             that
             which
             we
             call
             censure
             ,
             to
             purge
             it
             and
             remove
             it
             clean
             out
             of
             the
             inmost
             soul
             .
             In
             the
             beginning
             this
             autority
             seems
             to
             have
             bin
             plac't
             ,
             as
             all
             both
             civil
             and
             religious
             rites
             once
             were
             ,
             only
             in
             each
             father
             of
             family
             .
             Afterwards
             among
             the
             heathen
             ,
             in
             the
             wise
             men
             and
             Philosophers
             of
             the
             age
             ;
             but
             so
             as
             it
             was
             a
             thing
             voluntary
             ,
             and
             no
             set
             government
             .
             More
             distinctly
             among
             the
             Jews
             as
             being
             Gods
             peculiar
             ,
             where
             the
             Priests
             ,
             Levites
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharises
             took
             charge
             of
             instructing
             ,
             and
             overseeing
             the
             lives
             of
             the
             people
             .
             But
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             straitest
             and
             the
             dearest
             cov'nant
             can
             be
             made
             between
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             wee
             being
             now
             his
             adopted
             sons
             ,
             and
             nothing
             fitter
             for
             us
             to
             think
             on
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             like
             him
             ,
             united
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             pleases
             to
             expresse
             it
             ,
             to
             have
             fellowship
             with
             him
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             necessity
             that
             we
             should
             expect
             this
             blest
             efficacy
             of
             healing
             our
             inward
             man
             to
             be
             minister'd
             to
             us
             in
             a
             more
             familiar
             and
             effectual
             method
             then
             ever
             before
             .
             God
             being
             now
             no
             more
             a
             judge
             after
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             nor
             as
             it
             were
             a
             school
             maister
             of
             perishable
             rites
             ,
             but
             a
             most
             indulgent
             father
             governing
             his
             Church
             as
             a
             family
             of
             sons
             in
             their
             discreet
             age
             ;
             and
             therfore
             in
             the
             sweetest
             and
             mildest
             manner
             of
             paternal
             discipline
             he
             hath
             committed
             this
             other
             office
             of
             preserving
             in
             healthful
             constitution
             the
             innerman
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             term'd
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             to
             his
             spiritual
             deputy
             the
             minister
             of
             each
             Congregation
             ;
             who
             being
             best
             acquainted
             with
             his
             own
             flock
             ,
             h●
             th
             best
             reason
             to
             know
             all
             the
             secret● st
             diseases
             likely
             to
             be
             ,
             there
             .
             And
             look
             by
             how
             much
             the
             inter●●
             an
             is
             more
             excellant
             and
             noble
             then
             the
             external
             ,
             by
             so
             muc●
             〈◊〉
             his
             cure
             more
             exactly
             ,
             more
             throughly
             ,
             and
             more
             particularly
             to
             be
             perform'd
             .
             For
             which
             cause
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             by
             the
             Apostles
             joyn'd
             to
             the
             minister
             ,
             as
             assistant
             in
             this
             great
             office
             sometimes
             a
             certain
             number
             of
             grave
             and
             faithful
             brethren
             ,
             (
             for
             neither
             doth
             the
             phisitian
             doe
             all
             in
             restoring
             his
             patient
             ,
             he
             prescribes
             ,
             another
             prepares
             the
             med'cin
             ,
             some
             read
             ,
             some
             watch
             ,
             some
             visit
             )
             much
             more
             may
             a
             minister
             partly
             not
             see
             all
             ,
             partly
             erre
             as
             a
             man
             :
             besides
             that
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             for
             the
             mutuall
             honour
             and
             love
             of
             the
             people
             to
             their
             
             Pastor
             ,
             and
             his
             to
             them
             ,
             then
             when
             in
             select
             numb●
             and
             cours●
             they
             are
             seen
             partaking
             ,
             and
             doing
             reverence
             to
             the
             holy
             〈◊〉
             discipline
             by
             their
             serviceable
             ,
             and
             solemn
             presence
             ,
             and
             receiving
             honour
             again
             from
             their
             imployment
             ,
             not
             now
             any
             more
             to
             be
             separated
             in
             the
             Church
             by
             vails
             and
             partitions
             as
             laicks
             and
             unclean
             ,
             but
             admitted
             to
             wait
             upon
             the
             tabernacle
             as
             the
             rightfull
             Clergy
             of
             Christ
             ,
             a
             chosen
             generation
             ,
             a
             royal
             Priesthood
             to
             off●
             up
             spiritual
             sacrifice
             in
             that
             meet
             place
             to
             which
             God
             and
             the
             Congregation
             shall
             call
             and
             assigne
             them
             .
             And
             this
             all
             Christians
             ought
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             title
             of
             Clergy
             S.
             
               Peter
            
             gave
             to
             all
             Gods
             people
             ,
             till
             Pope
             
               Higinus
            
             and
             the
             succeeding
             Prelates
             took
             it
             from
             them
             ,
             appropriating
             that
             name
             to
             themselves
             and
             their
             Priests
             only
             ;
             and
             condemning
             the
             rest
             of
             Gods
             inheritance
             to
             an
             injurious
             and
             alienat
             condition
             of
             Laity
             ,
             they
             separated
             from
             them
             by
             local
             partitions
             in
             Churches
             ,
             through
             their
             grosse
             ignorance
             and
             pride
             imitating
             the
             old
             temple
             :
             and
             excluded
             the
             members
             of
             Christ
             from
             the
             property
             of
             being
             members
             ,
             the
             bearing
             of
             orderly
             and
             fit
             offices
             in
             the
             ecclesiastical
             body
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             meant
             to
             sow
             up
             that
             Iewish
             vail
             which
             Christ
             by
             his
             death
             on
             the
             Crosse
             rent
             in
             sunder
             .
             Although
             these
             usurpers
             could
             not
             so
             :
             presently
             over-maister
             the
             liberties
             and
             lawfull
             titles
             of
             Gods
             freeborn
             Church
             ,
             but
             that
             
               Origen
            
             being
             yet
             a
             lay
             man
             expounded
             the
             Scriptures
             publickly
             ,
             and
             was
             therein
             defended
             by
             
               Alexander
            
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             
               Theoctistus
            
             of
             Caesarea
             producing
             in
             his
             behalf
             divers
             examples
             that
             the
             privilege
             of
             teaching
             was
             anciently
             permitted
             to
             many
             worthy
             Laymen
             ;
             And
             
               Cyprian
            
             in
             his
             Epistles
             professes
             he
             will
             doe
             nothing
             without
             the
             advice
             and
             assent
             of
             his
             assistant
             Laicks
             .
             Neither
             did
             the
             first
             Nicene
             councel
             ,
             as
             great
             and
             learned
             as
             it
             was
             ,
             think
             it
             any
             robbery
             to
             receive
             in
             ,
             and
             require
             the
             help
             and
             presence
             of
             many
             learned
             lay
             brethren
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             then
             calld
             .
             Many
             other
             autorities
             to
             confirm
             this
             assertion
             bot●
             〈◊〉
             of
             Scripture
             and
             the
             writings
             of
             next
             antiquity
             
               Golartius
            
             hath
             collected
             in
             his
             notes
             upon
             
               Cyprian
               ;
            
             whereby
             it
             will
             be
             evident
             that
             the
             Laity
             not
             only
             by
             Apostolick
             permission
             ,
             but
             by
             consent
             of
             many
             the
             aucientest
             Prelates
             did
             participat
             in
             Church
             offices
             as
             much
             as
             is
             desir'd
             any
             lay
             Elder
             should
             now
             do
             .
             Sometimes
             also
             not
             the
             Elders
             alone
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             interested
             in
             the
             work
             of
             discipline
             ,
             as
             〈◊〉
             as
             publick
             satisfaction
             is
             given
             by
             those
             that
             have
             given
             publick
             scandal
             .
             Not
             to
             speak
             now
             of
             her
             right
             in
             elections
             .
             But
             another
             reason
             there
             is
             in
             it
             ,
             which
             though
             religion
             did
             not
             commend
             to
             us
             ,
             yet
             morall
             
             and
             civil
             prudence
             could
             not
             but
             extol
             .
             It
             was
             thought
             of
             old
             in
             Philosophy
             ,
             that
             shame
             or
             to
             call
             it
             better
             ,
             the
             reverence
             of
             our
             elders
             ,
             our
             brethren
             ,
             and
             friends
             was
             the
             greatest
             incitement
             to
             vertuous
             deeds
             and
             the
             greatest
             dissuasion
             from
             unworthy
             attempts
             that
             might
             ●
             Word●
             .
             Hence
             we
             may
             read
             in
             the
             Iliad
             where
             
               Hector
            
             being
             wisht
             to
             retire
             si
             ō
             the
             battel
             ,
             many
             of
             his
             forces
             being
             routed
             ,
             makes
             answer
             that
             he
             durst
             not
             for
             shame
             ,
             lest
             the
             Trojan
             Knights
             and
             Dames
             should
             think
             he
             did
             ignobly
             .
             And
             certain
             it
             is
             that
             wheras
             Terror
             is
             thought
             such
             a
             great
             stickler
             in
             a
             Commonwealth
             ,
             honourable
             shame
             is
             a
             farre
             greater
             ,
             and
             has
             more
             reason●
             For
             where
             shame
             is
             there
             is
             fear
             ,
             but
             where
             fear
             is
             there
             is
             not
             presently
             shame
             .
             And
             if
             any
             thing
             may
             be
             done
             to
             inbreed
             in
             us
             this
             generous
             and
             Christianly
             reverence
             one
             of
             another
             ,
             the
             very
             Nurs
             and
             Guardian
             of
             piety
             and
             vertue
             ,
             it
             can
             not
             sooner
             be
             then
             by
             such
             a
             discipline
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             may
             use
             us
             to
             have
             in
             aw
             the
             assemblies
             of
             the
             faithful
             ,
             &
             to
             count
             it
             a
             thing
             most
             grievous
             ,
             next
             to
             the
             grieving
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             offend
             those
             whom
             he
             hath
             put
             in
             autority
             ,
             as
             a
             healing
             superintendence
             over
             our
             lives
             and
             behaviours
             ,
             both
             to
             our
             own
             happines
             and
             that
             we
             may
             not
             give
             offence
             to
             good
             men
             ,
             who
             without
             amends
             by
             us
             made
             ,
             dare
             not
             against
             Gods
             command
             hold
             communion
             with
             us
             in
             holy
             things
             .
             And
             this
             will
             be
             accompanied
             with
             a
             religious
             dred
             of
             being
             outcast
             from
             the
             company
             of
             Saints
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             fatherly
             protection
             of
             God
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             to
             consort
             with
             the
             devil
             and
             his
             angels
             .
             But
             there
             is
             yet
             a
             more
             ingenuous
             and
             noble
             degree
             of
             honest
             shame
             ,
             or
             call
             it
             if
             you
             will
             an
             esteem
             ,
             whereby
             men
             bear
             an
             inward
             reverence
             toward
             their
             own
             persons
             .
             And
             if
             the
             love
             of
             God
             as
             a
             fire
             sent
             from
             Heaven
             to
             be
             ever
             kept
             alive
             upon
             the
             altar
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             be
             the
             first
             principle
             of
             all
             godly
             and
             vertuous
             actions
             in
             men
             ,
             this
             pious
             and
             just
             honouring
             of
             our selves
             is
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             thought
             as
             the
             radical
             moisture
             and
             fountain
             head
             ,
             whence
             every
             laudable
             and
             worthy
             enterpri●
             issues
             forth
             .
             And
             although
             I
             have
             giv'n
             it
             the
             name
             of
             a
             liquid
             thing
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             not
             incontinent
             to
             bound
             it self
             ,
             as
             humid
             things
             are
             ,
             but
             hath
             in
             it
             a
             most
             restraining
             and
             powerfull
             abstinence
             to
             start
             back
             ,
             and
             glob
             it self
             upward
             from
             the
             mixture
             of
             any
             ungenerous
             and
             unbeseeming
             motion
             ,
             or
             any
             soile
             ●
             ewith
             it
             may
             peril
             to
             stain
             it self
             .
             Something
             I
             confesse
             it
             is
             to
             ●
             '
             d
             of
             evil
             doing
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             any
             ,
             and
             to
             reverence
             the
             opinion
             and
             the
             countenance
             of
             a
             good
             man
             rather
             then
             a
             bad
             ,
             fearing
             most
             in
             his
             ●
             ght
             to
             offend
             ,
             goes
             so
             farre
             as
             almost
             to
             be
             vertuous
             ;
             yet
             this
             is
             but
             still
             the
             feare
             
             of
             infamy
             ,
             and
             many
             such
             ,
             when
             they
             find
             themselves
             alone
             ,
             〈◊〉
             their
             reputation
             will
             compound
             with
             other
             scruples
             ,
             and
             co●
             close
             treaty
             with
             their
             dearer
             vices
             in
             secret
             .
             But
             he
             that
             holds
             himself
             in
             reverence
             and
             due
             esteem
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             dignity
             of
             Gods
             〈◊〉
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             price
             of
             his
             redemption
             ,
             whi●
             he
             thin●
             〈◊〉
             visibly
             markt
             upon
             his
             forehead
             ,
             accounts
             himselfe
             both
             a
             fit
             person
             to
             do
             the
             noblest
             and
             godliest
             deeds
             ,
             and
             much
             better
             worth
             then
             to
             deject
             and
             defile
             ,
             with
             such
             a
             debasement
             and
             such
             a
             pollution
             as
             sin
             is
             ,
             himselfe
             so
             highly
             ransom'd
             and
             enobl'd
             to
             a
             new
             friendship
             and
             filiall
             relation
             with
             God
             .
             Nor
             can
             he
             fear
             so
             much
             the
             offence
             and
             reproach
             of
             others
             ,
             as
             he
             dreads
             and
             would
             〈◊〉
             at
             the
             reflection
             of
             his
             own
             severe
             and
             modest
             eye
             upon
             him●
             ,
             if
             it
             should
             see
             him
             doing
             or
             imagining
             that
             which
             is
             sinfull
             though
             in
             the
             deepest
             secrecy
             .
             How
             shall
             a
             man
             know
             to
             do
             himselfe
             this
             right
             ,
             how
             to
             performe
             this
             honourable
             duty
             of
             estimation
             and
             respect
             towards
             his
             own
             soul
             and
             body
             ?
             which
             way
             will
             leade
             〈◊〉
             best
             to
             this
             hill
             top
             of
             sanctity
             and
             goodness●
             above
             which
             there
             is
             no
             higher
             ascent
             but
             to
             the
             love
             of
             God
             which
             from
             this
             self-pious
             regard
             cannot
             be
             assunder
             ?
             no
             better
             way
             doubtlesse
             then
             to
             let
             him
             duly
             understand
             that
             as
             he
             is
             call'd
             by
             the
             high
             calling
             of
             God
             to
             be
             holy
             and
             pure
             ,
             so
             is
             he
             by
             the
             same
             appointment
             ordain'd
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Churches
             call
             admitted
             to
             such
             offices
             of
             discipline
             in
             the
             Church
             to
             which
             his
             owne
             spirituall
             gifts
             by
             the
             example
             of
             Apostolick
             institution
             have
             autoriz'd
             him
             .
             For
             we
             have
             learnt
             that
             the
             scornfull
             terme
             of
             Laick
             ,
             the
             consecrating
             of
             Temples
             ,
             carpets
             ,
             and
             table-clothes
             ,
             ●
             he
             railing
             in
             of
             a
             repugnant
             and
             contradictive
             Mount
             Sinai
             in
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             touch
             of
             a
             lay
             Christian
             who
             is
             never
             the
             lesse
             Gods
             living
             temple
             ,
             could
             profane
             dead
             judaisms
             ,
             the
             exclusion
             of
             Christs
             people
             from
             the
             offices
             of
             holy
             discipline
             through
             the
             pride
             of
             a
             usurping
             Clergy
             ,
             causes
             the
             rest
             to
             have
             an
             unworthy
             and
             object
             opinion
             of
             themselves
             ;
             to
             approach
             to
             holy
             ,
             duties
             with
             a
             slavish
             fear
             ,
             ●
             nd
             to
             unholy
             doings
             with
             a
             familiar
             ●
             ldnesse
             .
             For
             seeing
             such
             a
             wide
             and
             terrible
             distance
             between
             religious
             things
             and
             themselves
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             respect
             of
             a
             woodden
             table
             &
             the
             perimeter
             of
             holy
             ground
             about
             it
             ,
             a
             flagon
             pot
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             corporal
             ,
             the
             Priest
             〈◊〉
             their
             lay-ships
             unhallow'd
             and
             ●
             Word●
             ,
             they
             fear
             religion
             with
             such
             a
             fear
             as
             loves
             not
             ,
             and
             think
             the
             purity
             of
             the
             Gospell
             too
             pure
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             any
             uncleannesse
             is
             more
             sutable
             to
             their
             〈◊〉
             estate
             .
             But
             when
             every
             good
             Christian
             throughly
             acquainted
             
             with
             all
             those
             glorious
             privileges
             of
             sanctification
             and
             adoption
             which
             render
             him
             more
             sacred
             then
             any
             dedicated
             altar
             or
             element
             ,
             shall
             be
             restor'd
             to
             his
             right
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             not
             excluded
             from
             such
             place
             of
             spirituall
             government
             as
             his
             Christian
             abilities
             and
             his
             approved
             good
             life
             in
             the
             eye
             and
             testimony
             of
             the
             Church
             shall
             preferre
             him
             to
             ,
             this
             and
             nothing
             sooner
             will
             open
             his
             eyes
             to
             a
             wise
             and
             true
             valuation
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             requisite
             and
             high
             a
             point
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             will
             stirre
             him
             up
             to
             walk
             worthy
             the
             honourable
             and
             grave
             imployment
             wherewith
             God
             and
             the
             Church
             hath
             dignifi'd
             him
             :
             not
             fearing
             left
             he
             should
             meet
             with
             some
             outward
             holy
             thing
             in
             religion
             which
             his
             lay
             touch
             or
             presence
             might
             profane
             ,
             but
             lest
             something
             unholy
             from
             within
             his
             own
             heart
             should
             dishonour
             and
             profane
             in
             himselfe
             that
             Priestly
             unction
             and
             Clergy-right
             whereto
             Christ
             hath
             entitl'd
             him
             .
             Then
             would
             the
             congregation
             of
             the
             Lord
             soone
             recover
             the
             true
             likenesse
             and
             visage
             of
             what
             she
             is
             indeed
             ,
             a
             holy
             generation
             ,
             a
             royall
             Priesthood
             ,
             a
             Saintly
             communion
             ,
             the
             houshold
             and
             City
             of
             God
             .
             And
             this
             I
             hold
             to
             be
             another
             considerable
             reason
             why
             the
             functions
             of
             Church-government
             ought
             to
             be
             free
             and
             open
             to
             any
             Christian
             man
             though
             never
             so
             laick
             ,
             if
             his
             capacity
             ,
             his
             faith
             ,
             and
             prudent
             demeanour
             commend
             him
             .
             And
             this
             the
             Apostles
             warrant
             us
             to
             do
             .
             But
             the
             Prelats
             object
             that
             this
             will
             bring
             profanenesse
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             whom
             may
             be
             reply'd
             ,
             that
             none
             have
             brought
             that
             in
             more
             then
             their
             own
             irreligious
             courses
             ;
             nor
             more
             〈◊〉
             holinesse
             out
             of
             living
             into
             livelesse
             things
             .
             For
             whereas
             God
             who
             hath
             cleans'd
             every
             beast
             and
             creeping
             worme
             ,
             would
             not
             suffer
             S.
             
               Peter
            
             to
             call
             them
             common
             or
             unclean
             ,
             the
             Prelat
             Bishops
             in
             their
             printed
             orders
             hung
             up
             in
             Churches
             have
             proclaim'd
             the
             best
             of
             creatures
             ,
             mankind
             ,
             so
             unpurifi'd
             and
             contagious
             ,
             that
             for
             him
             to
             lay
             his
             hat
             ,
             or
             his
             garment
             upon
             the
             Chancell
             table
             they
             have
             defin'd
             it
             no
             lesse
             hainous
             in
             expresse
             words
             then
             to
             profane
             the
             Table
             of
             the
             Lord
             .
             And
             thus
             have
             they
             by
             their
             Canaanitish
             doctrine
             (
             for
             that
             which
             was
             to
             the
             Jew
             but
             jewish
             is
             to
             the
             Christian
             no
             better
             then
             Canaanitish
             )
             thus
             have
             they
             made
             common
             and
             unclean
             ,
             thus
             have
             they
             made
             profane
             that
             nature
             which
             God
             hath
             not
             only
             cleans'd
             ,
             but
             Christ
             also
             hath
             assum'd
             .
             And
             now
             that
             the
             equity
             and
             just
             reason
             is
             so
             perspicuous
             ,
             why
             in
             Ecclesiasic●
             censure
             the
             assistance
             should
             be
             added
             of
             such
             ,
             〈◊〉
             whom
             not
             the
             vile
             odour
             of
             gaine
             and
             fees
             (
             forbid
             it
             God
             and
             blow
             it
             with
             a
             whirle●
             out
             of
             our
             land
             )
             but
             charity
             ,
             neighbourhood
             ,
             and
             duty
             to
             Church-government
             hath
             call'd
             together
             ,
             where
             could
             a
             wiseman
             
             wish
             a
             more
             equall
             ,
             gratuitous
             ,
             and
             meek
             examination
             of
             〈◊〉
             offence
             that
             he
             might
             happen
             to
             commit
             against
             Christianity
             〈◊〉
             here
             ?
             would
             he
             preferre
             those
             proud
             simoniacall
             Courts
             ?
             〈◊〉
             therefore
             the
             Minister
             assisted
             attends
             his
             heavenly
             and
             spirituall
             cure
             .
             Where
             we
             shall
             see
             him
             both
             in
             the
             course
             of
             his
             proceeding
             ,
             and
             first
             in
             the
             excellence
             of
             his
             end
             from
             the
             magistrate
             farre
             different
             ,
             and
             not
             more
             different
             then
             excelling
             .
             His
             end
             is
             to
             recover
             all
             that
             is
             of
             man
             both
             soul
             and
             body
             to
             an
             everlasting
             health
             :
             and
             yet
             as
             for
             worldly
             happinesse
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             proper
             sphere
             wherein
             the
             magistrate
             cannot
             but
             confine
             his
             motion
             without
             a
             hideous
             exorbitancy
             from
             law
             ,
             so
             little
             aims
             the
             Minister
             ,
             as
             his
             intended
             scope
             ,
             to
             procure
             the
             much
             prosperity
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             that
             oft-times
             he
             may
             have
             cause
             to
             wish
             much
             of
             it
             away
             ,
             a●
             a
             diet
             puffing
             up
             the
             soul
             with
             a
             slimy
             fleshinesse
             ,
             and
             weakning
             her
             principall
             organick
             parts
             .
             Two
             heads
             of
             evill
             he
             has
             to
             cope
             with
             ,
             ignorance
             and
             malice
             .
             Against
             the
             former
             he
             provides
             the
             daily
             Manna
             of
             incorruptible
             doctrine
             ,
             not
             at
             those
             set
             meales
             only
             in
             publick
             ,
             but
             as
             oft
             as
             he
             shall
             know
             that
             each
             infirmity
             ,
             or
             constitution
             requires
             .
             Against
             the
             latter
             with
             all
             the
             branches
             thereof
             ,
             not
             medling
             with
             that
             restraining
             and
             styptick
             surgery
             which
             tho
             law
             uses
             ,
             not
             indeed
             against
             the
             malady
             but
             against
             the
             eruptions
             ,
             and
             outermost
             effects
             thereof
             .
             He
             on
             the
             contrary
             beginning
             at
             the
             prime
             causes
             and
             roo●
             of
             the
             disease
             sends
             in
             those
             two
             divine
             ingredients
             of
             most
             cleansing
             power
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             Admonition
             &
             Reproof
             ,
             besides
             which
             two
             there
             is
             no
             drug
             or
             antidote
             that
             can
             reach
             to
             purge
             the
             mind
             ,
             and
             without
             which
             all
             other
             experiments
             are
             but
             vain
             ,
             unlesse
             by
             ●dent
             .
             And
             he
             that
             will
             not
             let
             these
             passe
             into
             him
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             the
             greatest
             King
             ,
             as
             
               Plato
            
             affirms
             ,
             must
             be
             thought
             to
             remaine
             impure
             within
             ,
             and
             unknowing
             of
             those
             things
             wherein
             his
             purenesse
             and
             his
             knowledge
             should
             most
             appear
             .
             As
             soon
             therefore
             as
             it
             may
             be
             discern'd
             that
             the
             Christian
             patient
             by
             feeding
             〈◊〉
             here
             on
             meats
             not
             allowable
             ,
             but
             of
             evill
             juice
             ,
             hath
             disorder'd
             his
             diet
             ,
             and
             spread
             an
             ill
             humour
             through
             his
             〈◊〉
             immediatly
             disposing
             to
             a
             sicknesse
             ,
             the
             minister
             as
             being
             much
             neerer
             both
             in
             eye
             and
             duty
             ,
             then
             the
             magistrats
             ,
             speeds
             him
             betimes
             to
             overtake
             that
             diffus'd
             malignance
             with
             some
             gentle
             potion
             of
             admonishment
             ;
             or
             if
             ought
             be
             obstructed
             ,
             puts
             in
             his
             opening
             and
             disenssive
             con●
             .
             This
             not
             succeeding
             after
             once
             or
             twice
             or
             oftner
             ,
             in
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             two
             or
             three
             his
             faithfull
             brethren
             appointed
             thereto
             be
             advis●
             him
             to
             be
             more
             carefull
             of
             his
             dearest
             health
             ,
             and
             what
             it
             is
             that
             he
             
             so
             rashly
             hath
             let
             down
             in
             to
             the
             divine
             vessel
             of
             his
             soul
             Gods
             temple
             .
             If
             this
             obtaine
             not
             ,
             he
             then
             with
             the
             counsell
             of
             more
             assistants
             who
             are
             inform'd
             of
             what
             diligence
             hath
             been
             already
             us'd
             ,
             with
             more
             speedy
             remedies
             layes
             neerer
             siege
             to
             the
             entrenched
             causes
             of
             his
             distemper
             ,
             not
             sparing
             such
             servent
             and
             well
             aim'd
             reproofs
             as
             may
             best
             give
             him
             to
             see
             the
             dangerous
             estate
             wherein
             he
             is
             .
             To
             this
             also
             his
             brethren
             and
             friends
             intreat
             ,
             exhort
             ,
             adjure
             ,
             and
             all
             these
             endeavours
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             hope
             left
             ,
             are
             more
             or
             lesse
             repeated
             .
             But
             if
             ,
             neither
             the
             regard
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             nor
             the
             reverence
             of
             his
             Elders
             and
             friends
             prevaile
             with
             him
             ,
             to
             leave
             his
             vitious
             appetite
             ,
             then
             as
             the
             time
             urges
             ,
             such
             engines
             of
             terror
             God
             hath
             given
             into
             the
             hand
             of
             his
             minister
             as
             to
             search
             the
             tenderest
             angles
             of
             the
             heart
             :
             one
             while
             he
             shakes
             his
             stubbornnesse
             with
             racking
             convulsions
             nigh
             dispaire
             ,
             other
             whiles
             with
             deadly
             corrosives
             he
             gripes
             the
             very
             roots
             of
             his
             faulty
             liver
             to
             bring
             him
             to
             life
             through
             the
             entry
             of
             death
             .
             Hereto
             the
             whole
             Church
             beseech
             him
             ,
             beg
             of
             him
             ,
             deplore
             him
             ,
             pray
             for
             him
             .
             After
             all
             this
             perform'd
             with
             what
             patience
             and
             attendance
             is
             possible
             ,
             and
             no
             relenting
             on
             his
             part
             ,
             having
             done
             the
             utmost
             of
             their
             cure
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             God
             and
             of
             the
             Church
             they
             dissolve
             their
             fellowship
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             holding
             forth
             the
             dreadfull
             sponge
             of
             excommunion
             pronounce
             him
             wip't
             out
             of
             the
             list
             of
             Gods
             inheritance
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             custody
             of
             Satan
             till
             he
             repent
             .
             Which
             horrid
             sentence
             though
             it
             touch
             neither
             life
             ,
             nor
             limme
             ,
             nor
             any
             worldly
             possession
             ,
             yet
             has
             it
             such
             a
             penetrating
             force
             ,
             that
             swifter
             then
             any
             chimicall
             sulphur
             ,
             or
             that
             lightning
             which
             harms
             not
             the
             skin
             ,
             and
             rifles
             the
             entrals
             ,
             it
             scorches
             the
             inmost
             soul
             .
             Yet
             even
             this
             terrible
             denouncement
             is
             left
             to
             the
             Church
             for
             no
             other
             cause
             but
             to
             be
             as
             a
             rough
             and
             vehement
             cleansing
             medcin
             ,
             where
             the
             malady
             is
             obdurat
             ;
             a
             mortifying
             to
             life
             ,
             a
             kind
             of
             saving
             by
             undoing
             .
             And
             it
             may
             be
             truly
             said
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             mercies
             of
             wicked
             men
             are
             cruelties
             ,
             so
             the
             cruelties
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             mercies
             .
             For
             if
             repentance
             sent
             from
             heaven
             meet
             this
             lost
             wanderer
             ,
             and
             draw
             him
             out
             of
             that
             steep
             journey
             wherein
             he
             was
             hasting
             towards
             destruction
             ,
             to
             come
             and
             reconcile
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             if
             he
             bring
             with
             him
             his
             bill
             of
             health
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             now
             cleare
             of
             infection
             and
             of
             no
             danger
             to
             the
             other
             sheep
             ,
             then
             with
             incredible
             expressions
             of
             joy
             all
             his
             brethren
             receive
             him
             ,
             and
             set
             before
             him
             those
             perfumed
             bankets
             of
             Christian
             consolation
             ;
             with
             pretious
             ointments
             bathing
             and
             fomenting
             the
             old
             and
             now
             to
             be
             forgotten
             stripes
             which
             terror
             and
             shame
             had
             inflicted
             ;
             and
             thus
             with
             heavenly
             solaces
             they
             cheere
             up
             
             his
             humble
             remorse
             ,
             till
             he
             regain
             his
             first
             health
             and
             felicity
             .
             This
             is
             the
             approved
             way
             which
             the
             Gospell
             prescribes
             ,
             these
             are
             the
             
               spirituall
               weapons
               of
               holy
               censure
               ,
            
             and
             ministeriall
             
               warfare
               ,
               not
               carnall
               ,
               but
               mighty
               through
               God
               to
               the
               pulling
               downe
               of
               strong
               holds
               ,
               casting
            
             
             
               down
               imaginations
               ,
               and
               every
               high
               thing
               that
               exalteth
               it selfe
               against
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               bringing
               into
               captivity
               every
               thought
               to
               the
               obedience
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             What
             could
             be
             done
             more
             for
             the
             healing
             and
             reclaming
             that
             divine
             particle
             of
             Gods
             breathing
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             what
             could
             be
             done
             lesse
             ?
             he
             that
             would
             hide
             his
             faults
             from
             such
             a
             wholsome
             curing
             as
             this
             ,
             and
             count
             it
             a
             two-fold
             punishment
             ;
             as
             some
             do
             ,
             is
             like
             a
             man
             that
             having
             foul
             diseases
             about
             him
             ,
             perishes
             for
             shame
             ,
             and
             the
             fear
             he
             has
             o●
             a
             rigorous
             incision
             to
             come
             upon
             hi●
             flesh
             .
             We
             shall
             be
             able
             by
             this
             time
             to
             discern
             whether
             Prelaticall
             jurisdiction
             be
             contrary
             to
             the
             Gospell
             or
             no
             .
             First
             therefore
             the
             government
             of
             the
             Gospell
             being
             economicall
             and
             paternall
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             such
             a
             family
             where
             there
             be
             no
             servants
             ,
             but
             all
             sons
             in
             obedience
             ,
             not
             in
             servility
             ,
             as
             cannot
             be
             deny'd
             by
             him
             that
             lives
             but
             within
             the
             sound
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             how
             can
             the
             Prelates
             justifie
             to
             have
             turn'd
             the
             fatherly
             orders
             of
             Christs
             houshold
             ,
             the
             blessed
             meeknesse
             of
             his
             lowly
             roof
             ,
             those
             ever
             open
             and
             inviting
             dores
             of
             his
             dwelling
             house
             which
             delight
             to
             be
             frequented
             with
             only
             filiall
             accesses
             ,
             how
             can
             they
             justifie
             to
             have
             turn'd
             these
             domestick
             privileges
             into
             the
             barre
             of
             a
             proud
             judiciall
             court
             where
             fees
             and
             clamours
             keep
             shop
             and
             drive
             a
             trade
             ,
             w●
             ere
             bribery
             and
             corruption
             solicits
             ,
             paltring
             the
             free
             and
             monilesse
             power
             of
             discipline
             with
             a
             carnall
             satisfaction
             by
             the
             purse
             .
             Contrition
             ,
             humiliation
             ,
             confession
             ,
             the
             very
             sighs
             of
             a
             repentant
             spirit
             are
             there
             sold
             by
             the
             penny
             .
             That
             undeflour'd
             and
             unblemishable
             simplicity
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             not
             she
             her selfe
             for
             that
             could
             never
             be
             ,
             but
             a
             false-whi●
             ed
             ,
             a
             lawnie
             resemblance
             of
             her
             ,
             like
             that
             aire-born
             
               Helena
            
             in
             the
             fables
             ,
             made
             by
             the
             sorcery
             of
             Prelats
             ,
             instead
             of
             calling
             her
             Disciples
             from
             the
             receit
             of
             custome
             ,
             is
             now
             turn'd
             Publican
             her self
             ;
             and
             gives
             up
             her
             body
             to
             a
             mercenary
             whor● ome
             under
             those
             fornicated
             ches
             which
             she
             cals
             Gods
             house
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             fight
             of
             those
             her
             altars
             which
             she
             hath
             set
             up
             to
             be
             ador'd
             makes
             merchandize
             of
             the
             bodies
             and
             souls
             of
             men
             .
             Rejecting
             purgatory
             for
             no
             other
             reason
             ,
             as
             it
             seems
             ,
             then
             because
             her
             greedines
             cannot
             deferre
             ●
             ut
             had
             rather
             use
             the
             utmost
             extortion
             of
             redeemed
             penances
             in
             this
             life
             .
             But
             because
             these
             matters
             could
             not
             be
             thus
             carri'd
             without
             a
             begg'd
             and
             borrow'd
             force
             from
             worldly
             autority
             ,
             therefore
             prelaty
             slighting
             
             the
             deliberat●
             d
             chosen
             counsell
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             spirituall
             government
             ,
             whose
             glory
             is
             in
             the
             weaknesse
             of
             fleshly
             things
             to
             t●
             ad
             upon
             the
             crest
             of
             the
             worlds
             pride
             and
             violence
             by
             the
             power
             of
             spirituall
             ordinances
             ,
             hath
             on
             the
             contrary
             made
             these
             her
             freinds
             and
             champions
             which
             are
             Christs
             enemies
             in
             this
             his
             high
             designe
             ,
             smothering
             and
             extinguishing
             the
             spirituall
             force
             of
             his
             bodily
             weaknesse
             in
             the
             discipline
             of
             his
             Church
             with
             the
             boistrous
             and
             carnall
             tyranny
             of
             an
             undue
             ,
             unlawfull
             and
             ungospellike
             jurisdiction
             .
             And
             thus
             Prelaty
             both
             in
             her
             fleshly
             supportments
             ,
             in
             her
             carnall
             doctrine
             of
             ceremonie
             and
             tradition
             ,
             in
             her
             violent
             and
             secular
             power
             going
             quite
             counter
             to
             the
             prime
             end
             of
             Christs
             comming
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             revele
             his
             truth
             ,
             his
             glory
             and
             his
             might
             in
             a
             clean
             contrary
             manner
             then
             Prelaty
             seeks
             to
             do
             ,
             thwarting
             and
             defeating
             the
             great
             mistery
             of
             God
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             conclude
             that
             Prelaty
             is
             Antichristian
             ,
             for
             what
             need
             I
             ?
             the
             things
             themselves
             conclude
             it
             .
             Yet
             if
             such
             like
             practises
             ,
             and
             not
             many
             worse
             then
             these
             of
             our
             Prelats
             ,
             in
             that
             great
             darknesse
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             have
             not
             exempted
             both
             her
             and
             her
             present
             members
             from
             being
             judg'd
             to
             be
             Antichristian
             in
             all
             orthodoxall
             esteeme
             ,
             I
             cannot
             think
             but
             that
             it
             is
             the
             absolute
             voice
             of
             truth
             and
             all
             her
             children
             to
             pronounce
             this
             Prelaty
             ,
             and
             these
             her
             dark
             deeds
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             this
             great
             light
             wherein
             we
             live
             ,
             to
             be
             more
             Antichristian
             then
             Antichrist
             himselfe
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           
             The
             Conclusion
             .
          
           The
           mischiefe
           that
           Prelaty
           does
           in
           the
           State
           .
        
         
           I
           Adde
           one
           thing
           more
           to
           those
           great
           ones
           that
           are
           so
           fond
           of
           Prelaty
           ,
           this
           is
           certain
           that
           the
           Gospell
           being
           the
           hidden
           might
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           heard
           ,
           hath
           over
           a
           victorious
           power
           joyn'd
           with
           it
           ,
           like
           him
           in
           the
           Revelation
           that
           went
           forth
           on
           the
           white
           Horse
           with
           his
           bow
           and
           his
           crown
           conquering
           ,
           and
           to
           conquer
           .
           If
           we
           let
           the
           Angell
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ride
           on
           his
           own
           way
           ,
           he
           does
           his
           proper
           businesse
           conquering
           the
           high
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           the
           proud
           reasonings
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           brings
           them
           under
           to
           give
           obedience
           to
           Christ
           with
           the
           salvation
           of
           many
           souls
           .
           But
           if
           ye
           turn
           him
           out
           of
           his
           rode
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           manner
           force
           him
           to
           expresse
           his
           irresistible
           power
           
           by
           a
           doctrine
           of
           carnall
           might
           ,
           as
           Prelaty
           is
           ,
           〈◊〉
           will
           use
           the
           ,
           fleshly
           strength
           which
           ye
           put
           into
           his
           hands
           to
           subdue
           your
           spirits
           by
           a
           servile
           and
           blind
           superstition
           ,
           and
           that
           againe
           shall
           hold
           such
           dominion
           over
           your
           captive
           minds
           ,
           as
           returning
           with
           an
           insatiat
           greedinesse
           and
           force
           upon
           your
           worldly
           wealth
           and
           power
           wherewith
           to
           deck
           and
           magnifie
           her self
           ,
           and
           her
           false
           worships
           ,
           she
           shall
           spoil
           and
           havock
           your
           estates
           ,
           disturbe
           your
           ease
           ,
           diminish
           your
           honour
           ,
           inthraul
           your
           liberty
           under
           the
           swelling
           mood
           of
           a
           proud
           Clergy
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           serve
           or
           feed
           your
           soules
           with
           spirituall
           food
           ,
           look
           not
           for
           it
           ,
           they
           have
           not
           wherewithall
           ,
           or
           if
           they
           had
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           in
           their
           purpose
           .
           But
           when
           they
           have
           glutted
           their
           ingratefull
           bodies
           ,
           at
           least
           if
           it
           be
           possible
           that
           those
           open
           sepulchers
           should
           ever
           be
           glutted
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           have
           stufft
           their
           Idolish
           temples
           with
           the
           wastefull
           pillage
           of
           your
           estates
           ,
           will
           they
           yet
           have
           any
           compassion
           upon
           you
           ,
           and
           that
           poore
           pittance
           which
           they
           have
           left
           you
           ,
           will
           they
           be
           but
           so
           good
           to
           you
           as
           that
           ravisher
           was
           to
           his
           sister
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           us'd
           her
           at
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           will
           they
           but
           only
           hate
           ye
           and
           so
           turne
           ye
           loose
           ?
           no●
           they
           will
           not
           ,
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           fauour
           ye
           so
           much
           .
           What
           will
           they
           do
           then
           in
           the
           name
           of
           God
           and
           Saints
           ,
           what
           will
           these
           man-haters
           yet
           with
           more
           despight
           and
           mischiefe
           do
           ?
           I
           le
           tell
           ye
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           remember
           ye
           ,
           for
           most
           of
           ye
           know
           it
           already
           .
           That
           they
           may
           want
           nothing
           to
           make
           them
           true
           merchants
           of
           Babylon
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           done
           to
           your
           souls
           ,
           they
           will
           sell
           your
           bodies
           ,
           your
           wives
           ,
           your
           children
           ,
           your
           liberties
           ,
           your
           Parlaments
           ,
           all
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           if
           there
           be
           ought
           else
           dearer
           then
           these
           ,
           they
           will
           sell
           at
           an
           out-cry
           in
           their
           Pulpits
           to
           the
           arbitrary
           and
           illegall
           dispose
           of
           any
           one
           that
           may
           hereafter
           be
           call'd
           a
           King
           ,
           whose
           mind
           shall
           serve
           him
           to
           listen
           to
           their
           bargain
           .
           And
           by
           their
           corrupt
           and
           servile
           doctrines
           boring
           our
           eares
           to
           an
           everlasting
           slavery
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           done
           hitherto
           ,
           so
           will
           they
           yet
           do
           their
           best
           to
           repeal
           and
           erase
           every
           line
           and
           clause
           of
           both
           our
           great
           charter●
           .
           No●
           is
           this
           only
           what
           they
           will
           doe
           ,
           but
           what
           they
           hold
           as
           the
           main●
           reason
           and
           mystery
           of
           their
           advancement
           that
           they
           must
           do
           ;
           ●
           e
           the
           Prince
           never
           so
           just
           and
           equall
           to
           his
           subjects
           ;
           yet
           such
           are
           their
           malicious
           and
           depraved
           eyes
           ,
           that
           they
           so
           look
           on
           him
           ,
           &
           so
           understand
           him
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           requir'd
           no
           other
           gratitude
           ,
           or
           piece
           of
           service
           si●
           thē
           then
           this
           .
           And
           indeed
           they
           stand
           so
           opportunly
           for
           the
           disturbing
           or
           the
           destroying
           of
           a
           state
           ,
           being
           a
           knot
           of
           creatures
           whose
           dignities
           ,
           means
           ,
           and
           preferments
           have
           no
           foundation
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           they
           themselves
           acknowledge
           ,
           but
           only
           in
           the
           Princes
           favour
           ,
           &
           to
           
           continue
           so
           long
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           by
           pleasing
           him
           they
           shall
           deserve
           ,
           whence
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           they
           should
           bend
           all
           their
           intentions
           ,
           and
           services
           to
           no
           other
           ends
           but
           to
           his
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           should
           happen
           that
           a
           tyrant
           (
           God
           turn
           such
           a
           scourge
           from
           us
           to
           our
           enemies
           )
           should
           come
           to
           grasp
           the
           Scepter
           ,
           here
           were
           his
           speare
           men
           and
           his
           lances
           ,
           here
           were
           his
           firelocks
           ready
           ,
           he
           should
           need
           no
           other
           pretorian
           band
           nor
           pensionry
           then
           these
           ,
           if
           they
           could
           once
           with
           their
           perfidious
           preachments
           aw
           the
           people
           .
           For
           although
           the
           Prelats
           in
           time
           of
           popery
           were
           sometimes
           friendly
           anough
           to
           magnacharta
           ,
           it
           was
           because
           they
           stood
           upon
           their
           own
           bottom
           ,
           without
           their
           main
           dependance
           on
           the
           royal
           nod
           :
           but
           now
           being
           well
           acquainted
           that
           the
           protestant
           religion
           ,
           if
           she
           will
           reform
           her self
           rightly
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           must
           undresse
           them
           of
           all
           their
           guilded
           vanities
           ,
           and
           reduce
           them
           as
           they
           were
           at
           first
           ,
           to
           the
           lowly
           and
           equall
           order
           of
           Presbyters
           ,
           they
           know
           it
           concerns
           them
           neerly
           to
           study
           the
           times
           more
           then
           the
           text
           ,
           and
           to
           lift
           up
           their
           eyes
           to
           the
           hils
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           from
           whence
           only
           comes
           their
           help
           ;
           but
           if
           their
           pride
           grow
           weary
           of
           this
           crouching
           and
           observance
           ,
           as
           ere
           long
           it
           would
           ,
           and
           that
           yet
           their
           minds
           clime
           still
           to
           a
           higher
           ascent
           of
           worldly
           honour
           ,
           this
           only
           refuge
           can
           remain
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           of
           necessity
           contrive
           to
           bring
           themselves
           and
           us
           back
           again
           to
           the
           Popes
           supremacy
           ,
           and
           this
           we
           see
           they
           had
           by
           fair
           degrees
           of
           late
           been
           doing
           .
           These
           be
           the
           two
           fair
           supporters
           between
           which
           the
           strength
           of
           Prelaty
           is
           born
           up
           ,
           either
           of
           inducing
           tyranny
           ,
           or
           of
           reducing
           popery
           .
           Hence
           also
           we
           may
           judge
           that
           Prelaty
           is
           meer
           falshood
           .
           For
           the
           property
           of
           Truth
           is
           ,
           where
           she
           is
           publickly
           taught
           ,
           to
           unyoke
           &
           set
           free
           the
           minds
           and
           spirits
           of
           a
           Nation
           first
           from
           the
           thraldom
           of
           sin
           and
           superstition
           ,
           after
           which
           all
           honest
           and
           legal
           freedom
           of
           civil
           life
           cannot
           be
           long
           absent
           ;
           but
           Prelaty
           whom
           the
           tyrant
           custom
           begot
           a
           natural
           tyrant
           in
           religion
           ,
           &
           in
           state
           the
           agent
           &
           minister
           of
           tyranny
           ,
           seems
           to
           have
           had
           this
           fatal
           guift
           in
           her
           nativity
           like
           another
           
             Midas
          
           that
           whatsoever
           she
           should
           touch
           or
           come
           ne●
           r
           either
           in
           ecclesial
           or
           political
           government
           ,
           it
           should
           turn
           ,
           not
           to
           gold
           ,
           though
           she
           for
           her
           part
           could
           wish
           it
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           drosse
           and
           scum
           of
           slavery
           breeding
           and
           setling
           both
           in
           the
           bodies
           and
           the
           souls
           of
           all
           such
           as
           doe
           not
           in
           time
           with
           the
           sovran
           tr●
           le
           of
           sound
           doctrine
           provide
           to
           fortifie
           their
           hearts
           against
           her
           Hierarchy
           .
           The
           service
           of
           God
           who
           is
           Truth
           ,
           her
           Liturgy
           confesses
           to
           be
           perfect
           freedom
           ,
           but
           her
           works
           and
           her
           opinions
           declare
           that
           the
           service
           of
           Prelaty
           is
           p●
           rfect
           slavery
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           perfect
           falshood
           .
           Which
           makes
           me
           wonder
           much
           that
           many
           of
           the
           Gentry
           ,
           studious
           men
           ,
           as
           I
           heare
           
           should
           engage
           themselves
           to
           write
           ,
           and
           speak
           〈◊〉
           in
           her
           ●fence
           ,
           but
           that
           I
           beleeve
           their
           honest
           and
           ingenuous
           natures
           coming
           to
           the
           Universities
           to
           store
           themselves
           with
           good
           and
           solid
           learning
           ,
           and
           there
           unfortunately
           fed
           with
           nothing
           else
           ,
           but
           the
           s●
           gged
           and
           thorny
           lectures
           of
           monkish
           and
           miserable
           sophistry
           ,
           w●
           re
           sent
           home
           again
           with
           such
           a
           scholastical
           burre
           in
           their
           throats
           ,
           as
           hath
           stopt
           and
           hinderd
           all
           true
           and
           generous
           philosophy
           from
           entring
           ,
           crackt
           their
           voices
           for
           ever
           with
           metaphysical
           gargarisms
           ,
           and
           hath
           made
           them
           admire
           a
           sort
           of
           formal
           outside
           men
           prelatically
           addicted
           ,
           whose
           unchast'nd
           and
           unwrought
           minds
           never
           yet
           initiated
           or
           subdu'd
           under
           the
           true
           lore
           of
           religion
           or
           moral
           vertue
           ,
           which
           two
           are
           the
           best
           and
           greatest
           points
           of
           learning
           ,
           but
           either
           slightly
           train'd
           up
           in
           a
           kind
           of
           hypocritical
           and
           hackny
           cours
           of
           literature
           to
           get
           their
           living
           by
           ,
           and
           dazle
           the
           ignorant
           ,
           or
           els
           fondly
           overstudied
           in
           uselesse
           cōtroversies
           ,
           except
           those
           which
           they
           use
           with
           all
           the
           specious
           and
           delusive
           suttlety
           they
           are
           able
           ,
           to
           defend
           their
           prelatical
           Sparta
           ,
           having
           a
           Gospel
           and
           Church-government
           set
           before
           their
           eyes
           ,
           as
           a
           fair
           field
           wherin
           they
           might
           exercise
           the
           greatest
           vertu's
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           deeds
           of
           Christian
           autority
           in
           mean
           fortunes
           and
           little
           furniture
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           which
           even
           the
           sage
           heathen
           writers
           and
           those
           old
           
             Fabritii
             ,
          
           and
           
             Curii
          
           well
           knew
           to
           be
           a
           manner
           of
           working
           ,
           then
           which
           nothing
           could
           lik'n
           a
           mortal
           man
           more
           to
           God
           ,
           who
           delights
           most
           to
           worke
           from
           within
           himself
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           the
           heavy
           luggage
           of
           corporeal
           instrument
           ,
           they
           understand
           it
           not
           ,
           &
           think
           no
           such
           matter
           ,
           but
           admire
           &
           dote
           upon
           worldly
           riches
           ,
           &
           honours
           ,
           with
           an
           easie
           &
           intemperat
           life
           ,
           to
           the
           bane
           of
           Christianity
           :
           yea
           they
           and
           their
           Seminaries
           shame
           not
           to
           professe
           ,
           to
           petition
           and
           never
           lin
           pealing
           our
           eares
           that
           unlesse
           we
           fat
           them
           like
           boores
           ,
           and
           cramme
           them
           as
           they
           list
           with
           wealth
           ,
           with
           Deaneries
           ,
           and
           pluralities
           ,
           with
           Baronies
           and
           stately
           preferments
           ,
           all
           learning
           and
           religion
           will
           goe
           underfoot
           .
           Which
           is
           such
           a
           shamelesse
           ,
           such
           a
           bestial
           plea
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           odious
           impudence
           in
           Church-men
           ,
           who
           should
           be
           to
           ●
           is
           a
           pattern
           of
           temperance
           and
           frugal
           mediocrity
           ,
           who
           should
           teach
           us
           to
           contemn
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           the
           gaudy
           things
           thereof
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           promise
           which
           they
           themselves
           require
           from
           us
           in
           baptisme
           ,
           that
           should
           the
           Scripture
           stand
           by
           and
           be
           mute
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           that
           sect
           of
           Philosophers
           among
           the
           heathen
           so
           dissolute
           ,
           no
           not
           
             Epicurus
             ,
          
           nor
           
             Aristippus
          
           with
           all
           his
           Cyrenaick
           rout
           ,
           but
           would
           shut
           his
           school
           dores
           against
           such
           greasy
           sophisters
           :
           not
           any
           College
           of
           Mountebanks
           ,
           but
           would
           
           think
           scorn
           to
           discover
           in
           themselves
           with
           such
           a
           brazen
           forehead
           the
           outrageous
           desire
           of
           filthy
           lucre
           .
           Which
           the
           Prelats
           make
           so
           little
           conscience
           of
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           ready
           to
           fight
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           lay
           in
           their
           power
           ,
           to
           massacre
           all
           good
           Christians
           under
           the
           names
           of
           horrible
           schismaticks
           for
           only
           finding
           fault
           with
           their
           temporal
           dignities
           ,
           their
           unconscionable
           wealth
           and
           revenues
           ,
           their
           cruell
           autority
           over
           their
           brethren
           that
           labour
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           while
           they
           sno●
           in
           their
           luxurious
           excesse
           .
           Openly
           proclaming
           themselvs
           now
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           all
           men
           to
           be
           those
           which
           for
           a
           while
           they
           fought
           to
           cover
           under
           sheeps
           cloathing
           ,
           ravenous
           and
           savage
           wolves
           threatning
           inrodes
           and
           bloody
           incursions
           upon
           the
           flock
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           they
           took
           upon
           them
           to
           feed
           ,
           but
           now
           clame
           to
           devour
           us
           their
           prey
           .
           More
           like
           that
           huge
           dragon
           of
           Egypt
           breathing
           out
           wast
           ,
           and
           desolation
           to
           the
           land
           ,
           unlesse
           he
           were
           daily
           fatn'd
           with
           virgins
           blood
           .
           Him
           our
           old
           patron
           Saint
           
             George
          
           by
           his
           matchlesse
           valour
           slew
           ,
           as
           the
           Prelat
           of
           the
           Garter
           that
           reads
           his
           Collect
           ●
           an
           tell
           .
           And
           if
           our
           Princes
           and
           Knights
           will
           imitate
           the
           same
           of
           the
           t
           old
           champion
           ,
           as
           by
           their
           order
           of
           Knighthood
           solemnly
           taken
           ,
           they
           vow
           ,
           farre
           be
           it
           that
           they
           should
           uphold
           and
           side
           with
           this
           English
           Dragon
           ;
           but
           rather
           to
           doe
           as
           indeed
           their
           oath
           binds
           them
           ,
           they
           should
           make
           it
           their
           Knightly
           adventure
           to
           pursue
           &
           vanquish
           this
           mighty
           sailewing'd
           monster
           that
           menaces
           to
           swallow
           up
           the
           Land
           ,
           unlesse
           her
           bottomlesse
           gorge
           may
           be
           satisfi'd
           with
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           Kings
           daughter
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           may
           ,
           as
           she
           was
           wont
           ,
           fill
           her
           dark
           and
           infamous
           den
           with
           the
           bones
           of
           the
           Saints
           .
           Nor
           will
           any
           one
           have
           reason
           to
           think
           this
           as
           too
           incredible
           or
           too
           tragical
           to
           be
           spok'n
           of
           Prelaty
           ,
           if
           he
           consider
           well
           from
           what
           a
           masse
           of
           slime
           and
           mud
           ,
           the
           sloathful
           ,
           the
           covetous
           and
           ambitious
           hopes
           of
           Church-promotions
           and
           fat
           Bishopricks
           she
           is
           bred
           up
           and
           nuzzl'd
           in
           ,
           like
           a
           great
           Python
           from
           her
           youth
           ,
           to
           prove
           the
           general
           poyson
           both
           of
           doctrine
           and
           good
           discipline
           in
           the
           Land
           .
           For
           certainly
           such
           hopes
           and
           such
           principles
           of
           earth
           as
           these
           wherein
           she
           welters
           from
           a
           yong
           one
           ,
           are
           the
           immediat
           generation
           both
           of
           a
           slavish
           and
           tyranous
           life
           to
           follow
           ,
           and
           a
           p●
           stiferous
           contagion
           to
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           ,
           till
           like
           that
           fenborn
           serpent
           she
           be
           shot
           to
           death
           with
           the
           darts
           of
           the
           sun
           ,
           the
           pure
           and
           powerful
           beams
           of
           Gods
           word
           .
           And
           this
           may
           serve
           to
           describe
           to
           us
           in
           part
           ,
           what
           Prelaty
           hath
           bin
           and
           what
           ,
           if
           she
           stand
           ,
           she
           is
           like
           to
           be
           toward
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           people
           in
           
             England
             .
          
           Now
           that
           it
           may
           appeare
           how
           she
           is
           not
           such
           a
           kind
           of
           evil
           ,
           a●
           hath
           any
           good
           ,
           or
           use
           in
           it
           ,
           which
           many
           evils
           have
           ,
           but
           a
           
           distill'd
           quintessence
           ,
           a
           pure
           elixar
           of
           mischief
           ,
           pestilent
           alike
           to
           a●
           I
           shal
           shew
           briefly
           ,
           ere
           I
           conclude
           ,
           that
           the
           Prelats
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           to
           the
           subjects
           a
           calamity
           ,
           so
           are
           they
           the
           greatest
           underminers
           and
           betrayers
           of
           the
           Monarch
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           seem
           to
           be
           most
           favourable
           .
           I
           cannot
           better
           liken
           the
           state
           and
           person
           of
           a
           King
           then
           to
           that
           mighty
           Nazarite
           
             Samson
             ;
          
           who
           being
           disciplin'd
           from
           his
           birth
           in
           the
           precepts
           and
           the
           practice
           of
           Temperance
           and
           Sobriety
           ,
           without
           the
           strong
           drink
           of
           injurious
           and
           excessive
           desires
           ,
           grows
           up
           to
           a
           noble
           strength
           and
           perfection
           with
           those
           his
           illustrious
           and
           sunny
           locks
           the
           laws
           waving
           and
           curling
           about
           his
           god
           like
           shoulders
           .
           And
           while
           he
           keeps
           them
           about
           him
           undiminisht
           and
           unshorn
           ,
           he
           may
           with
           the
           jaw-bone
           of
           an
           Asse
           ,
           that
           i●
           ,
           with
           the
           word
           of
           his
           meanest
           officer
           suppresse
           and
           put
           to
           confusion
           thousands
           of
           those
           that
           rise
           against
           his
           just
           power
           .
           But
           laying
           down
           his
           head
           among
           the
           strumpet
           flatteries
           of
           Prelats
           ,
           while
           he
           sleeps
           and
           thinks
           no
           harme
           ,
           they
           wickedly
           shaving
           off
           all
           those
           bright
           and
           waighty
           tresses
           of
           his
           laws
           ,
           and
           just
           prerogatives
           which
           were
           his
           ornament
           and
           strength
           ,
           deliver
           him
           over
           to
           indirect
           and
           violent
           councels
           ,
           which
           as
           those
           Philistims
           put
           out
           the
           fair
           ,
           and
           farre-sighted
           eyes
           of
           his
           natural
           discerning
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           grinde
           in
           the
           prison
           house
           of
           their
           sinister
           ends
           and
           practices
           upon
           him
           .
           Till
           he
           knowing
           this
           prelatical
           rasor
           to
           have
           bereft
           him
           of
           his
           wonted
           might
           ,
           nourish
           again
           his
           puissant
           hair
           ,
           the
           golden
           beames
           of
           Law
           and
           Right
           ;
           and
           they
           sternly
           shook
           ,
           thunder
           with
           ruin
           upon
           the
           heads
           of
           those
           his
           evil
           counsellors
           ,
           but
           not
           without
           great
           affliction
           to
           himselfe
           .
           This
           is
           the
           sum
           of
           their
           loyal
           service
           to
           Kings
           ;
           yet
           these
           are
           the
           men
           that
           stil
           cry
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           Lords
           Anointed
           .
           We
           grant
           it
           ,
           and
           wonder
           how
           they
           came
           to
           light
           upon
           any
           thing
           so
           true
           ;
           and
           wonder
           more
           ,
           if
           Kings
           be
           the
           Lords
           Anointed
           ,
           how
           they
           dare
           thus
           oyle
           over
           and
           bes●
           eare
           so
           holy
           an
           unction
           with
           the
           corrupt
           and
           putrid
           oyntment
           of
           their
           base
           flatteries
           ,
           which
           while
           they
           smooth
           the
           skin
           ,
           strike
           inward
           and
           envenom
           the
           life
           blood
           .
           What
           fidelity
           Kings
           can
           expect
           from
           Prelats
           both
           examples
           past
           ,
           and
           our
           present
           experience
           of
           their
           doings
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           whereon
           is
           grounded
           all
           that
           hath
           bin
           said
           ,
           may
           suffice
           to
           inform
           us
           .
           And
           if
           they
           be
           such
           clippers
           of
           regal
           power
           and
           shavers
           of
           the
           Laws
           ,
           how
           they
           stand
           affected
           to
           the
           law
           giving
           Parlament
           ,
           your selves
           ,
           worthy
           Peeres
           and
           Commons
           ,
           can
           best
           testifie
           ;
           the
           current
           of
           whose
           glorious
           and
           immortal
           actions
           hath
           bin
           only
           oppos'd
           by
           the
           obscure
           and
           pernicious
           design
           of
           the
           Prelats
           :
           until
           :
           their
           insolen●
           
           broke
           out
           to
           such
           a
           bold
           affront
           ,
           as
           hath
           justly
           immur'd
           their
           haughty
           looks
           within
           strong
           wals
           .
           Nor
           have
           they
           done
           any
           thing
           of
           late
           with
           more
           diligence
           ;
           then
           to
           hinder
           or
           break
           the
           happy
           assembling
           of
           Parlaments
           ,
           however
           needfull
           to
           repaire
           the
           shatter'd
           and
           disjoynted
           frame
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           or
           if
           they
           cannot
           do
           this
           ,
           to
           crosse
           ,
           to
           disinable
           ,
           and
           traduce
           all
           Parlamentary
           proceedings
           .
           And
           this
           ,
           if
           nothing
           else
           ,
           plainly
           accuses
           them
           to
           be
           no
           lawful
           members
           of
           the
           house
           ,
           if
           they
           thus
           perpetually
           mutine
           against
           their
           own
           body
           .
           And
           though
           they
           pretend
           like
           
             Salomons
          
           harlot
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           right
           thereto
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           judgement
           that
           
             Salomon
          
           gave
           ,
           it
           cannot
           belong
           to
           them
           ,
           whenas
           it
           is
           not
           onely
           their
           assent
           ,
           but
           their
           endeavour
           continually
           to
           divide
           Parlaments
           in
           twain
           ;
           and
           not
           only
           by
           dividing
           ,
           but
           by
           all
           other
           means
           to
           abolish
           and
           destroy
           the
           free
           use
           of
           them
           to
           all
           posterity
           .
           For
           the
           which
           and
           for
           all
           their
           former
           misdeeds
           ,
           wherof
           this
           book
           and
           many
           volumes
           more
           cannot
           contain
           the
           moytie
           ,
           I
           shal
           move
           yee
           Lords
           in
           the
           behalf
           I
           dare
           say
           of
           many
           thousand
           good
           Christians
           ,
           to
           let
           your
           justice
           and
           speedy
           sentence
           passe
           against
           this
           great
           malefactor
           Prelaty
           .
           And
           yet
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           rigor
           I
           would
           beseech
           ye
           to
           think
           of
           mercy
           ;
           and
           such
           a
           mercy
           ,
           I
           feare
           I
           shal
           overshoot
           with
           a
           desire
           to
           save
           this
           falling
           Prelaty
           ,
           such
           a
           mercy
           (
           if
           I
           may
           venture
           to
           say
           ●
           Word●
           )
           a●
           may
           exceed
           that
           which
           for
           only
           ten
           righteous
           persons
           would
           have
           sav'd
           
             Sodom
             .
          
           Not
           that
           I
           dare
           advise
           ye
           to
           contend
           with
           God
           whether
           he
           or
           you
           shal
           be
           more
           merciful
           ,
           but
           in
           your
           wise
           esteems
           to
           ballance
           the
           offences
           of
           those
           peccant
           Citties
           with
           these
           enormous
           riots
           of
           ungodly
           mis-rule
           that
           Prelaty
           hath
           wrought
           both
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           state
           of
           this
           Kingdome
           .
           And
           if
           ye
           think
           ye
           may
           with
           a
           pious
           presumption
           strive
           to
           goe
           beyond
           God
           in
           mercy
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           be
           one
           now
           that
           would
           dissuade
           ye
           .
           Though
           God
           for
           lesse
           then
           ten
           just
           persons
           would
           not
           spare
           
             Sodom
             ,
          
           yet
           if
           you
           can
           finde
           after
           due
           search
           but
           only
           one
           good
           thing
           in
           prelaty
           either
           to
           religion●
           or
           civil
           govern●
           to
           King
           or
           Parliament
           〈◊〉
           Prince
           or
           people
           ,
           to
           law
           ,
           liberty
           ,
           〈◊〉
           learning
           ,
           spare
           her
           ,
           〈◊〉
           her
           live
           ,
           let
           her
           spread
           among
           ye
           ,
           till
           with
           her
           shadow
           ,
           all
           your
           dignities
           and
           honours
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           land
           be
           darken'd
           and
           obscurd
           .
           But
           on
           the
           contrary
           if
           she
           be
           found
           to
           be
           malignant
           ,
           hostile
           ,
           destructive
           to
           all
           these
           ,
           as
           nothing
           can
           be
           surer
           ,
           then
           let
           your
           severe
           and
           impartial
           doom
           imitate
           the
           divine
           vengeance
           ;
           rain
           down
           your
           punishing
           force
           upon
           this
           godlesse
           and
           oppressing
           government
           :
           and
           bring
           such
           a
           dead
           Sea
           of
           subversion
           upon
           her
           ,
           that
           she
           may
           never
           in
           this
           Land
           rise
           more
           to
           afflict
           the
           holy
           reformed
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           elect
           people
           of
           God
           .
        
         
           The
           end
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A50949e-120
           
             1
             Tim.
             5●
             
          
           
             Zechar.
             8.
             
          
           
             Haggai
             2.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A50949e-1880
           
             Cor.
             2.
             10.